Id | Vlad | Saved | Scrape Time | Status | Scrape Result | Original Ad | Adarchiveid | Creative Links | Title | Body | Cta Type | Link Url | Pageid | Page Name | Page Profile Uri | Page Like Count | Collationcount | Collationid | Currency | Enddate | Entitytype | Fevinfo | Gatedtype | Hasuserreported | Hiddensafetydata | Hidedatastatus | Impressionstext | Impressionsindex | Isaaaeligible | Isactive | Isprofilepage | Cta Text | Pageinfo | Pageisdeleted | Pagename | Reachestimate | Reportcount | Ad Creative | Byline | Caption | Dynamic Versions | Effective Authorization Category | Display Format | Link Description | Link Url | Page Welcome Message | Creation Time | Page Profile Picture Url | Page Entity Type | Page Is Profile Page | Instagram Actor Name | Instagram Profile Pic Url | Instagram Url | Instagram Handle | Is Reshared | Version | Branded Content | Current Page Name | Disclaimer Label | Page Is Deleted | Root Reshared Post | Additional Info | Ec Certificates | Country Iso Code | Instagram Branded Content | Spend | Startdate | Statemediarunlabel | Actions |
---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|---|
2,499,288 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499292}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
Slawsa Case (6 Jars) | APPLY_NOW | https://flated.com/blogs/flated-blog/the-ultimate- | FLATED | https://www.facebook.com/GETFLATED/ | 9,520 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Apply Now | 0 | flated.com | CAROUSEL | https://flated.com/blogs/flated-blog/the-ultimate-tailgate-giveaway | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467598360_1615412952685774_3273184916694285705_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vYK5vW2uNP8Q7kNvgHoEmK7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYDPOglU-B2Mza0s__rWYPiP2xqLYIqlIpX4xlO32aL96Q&oe=67458794 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | FLATED | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,275 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499278}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/thehairpalacerva | THE HAIR PALACE of RVA | https://www.facebook.com/100085689113048/ | 4,237 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/thehairpalacerva | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467434341_540470858755387_5271553406038853299_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnu34GrwwC4Q7kNvgEmhZO-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYD-Mu5CTKJIdJAcgnvbwE05NtP0gEfxbgiI_eFDD2h8VA&oe=6745B9EB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | THE HAIR PALACE of RVA | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,285 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2497887}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 | Looking for your next go-to spot? š„ lucky for you I am doing a $500 GIVEAWAY with CYZL!!! CYZL is your guide to South Floridaās best bars, restaurants, and lounges! Whether youāre planning a night out or just want to unlock local perks, CYZL brings the vibes straight to your phone.Ā Iām excited to share that weāre partnering together to give one lucky winner a $500 gift card to Giselle Miami! Hereās how to enter: 1⣠Follow @cyzlapp @giselle.miami and Ā @anahysramos 2⣠Download CYZLĀ 3ļøā£ Comment below with the username you used to sign up with on CYZL š² 4ļøā£ Tag a friend who needs a night out! Good luck, and letās make CYZL the go-to app for exploring South Florida! š Winner announced on November 27th!Ā #cyzapp #gisellemiami #restaurant #miamirestaurants #giveaway #miamifood #miamiplaces #miami #miamiflorida | Fashion blogger Anahys | https://www.facebook.com/100044341063557/ | 81 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | VIDEO | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467980903_491522706566703_6647026129138559138_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=IIIpVwMtsYIQ7kNvgGOUppj&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYBCkDQLWDD3lubTuzGtUrSN217-Kras_UokwgE_PvMtpA&oe=6745AD9A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Fashion blogger Anahys | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,276 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499278}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/thehairpalacerva | THE HAIR PALACE of RVA | https://www.facebook.com/100085689113048/ | 4,237 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/thehairpalacerva | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467434341_540470858755387_5271553406038853299_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gnu34GrwwC4Q7kNvgEmhZO-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYD-Mu5CTKJIdJAcgnvbwE05NtP0gEfxbgiI_eFDD2h8VA&oe=6745B9EB | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | THE HAIR PALACE of RVA | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,307 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499312}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/sadiesnashville | Sadie's | https://www.facebook.com/100076061134217/ | 617 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/sadiesnashville | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467860298_591543533409615_1580663704747005660_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=4lTymOd289UQ7kNvgEBitvB&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AmaC05oNEvgcwzE63me8Lo2&oh=00_AYB_oen49YPR0C32-gc6C7gmPlTDNeMqJh08g8UQxcGiSw&oe=6745AAB7 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Sadie's | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,257 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2497887}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
BLUE FRIDAY GIVEAWAY: Dixon 3-Piece Shell Kit. Enter to win ā”ļø https://bit.ly/3YZ5uhU | Palen Music Center | https://www.facebook.com/pmc.palenmusic/ | 14,483 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | IMAGE | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467870716_1631822451048028_7757355209461955361_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=LHJ8yOdI4T0Q7kNvgH3FkKJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYDXOS3k8jU79zU79PC4vRhHPIbE_m0HInq75mQ3r6FZzQ&oe=6745B30A | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Palen Music Center | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,253 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2497887}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
Shop Small, Glow Big ā Small Business Saturday šļø Date: Saturday, November 25 ā° Time: 12 PM ā 2 PM (Prize drawings at 1:30 PM) š Undo Skincare and Wellness Join us for a celebration of self-care and community at Shop Small, Glow Big! Hereās what you can look forward to: šWelcome Sara: ⢠Come meet the newest member of the Undo Team! Sara is a skilled injector providing services to include fillers, toxins, kabella and more! She can't wait to help you reach your beauty goals! ⨠Door Prizes: ⢠3 x 60-minute custom facials ⢠1 x small area laser hair removal package š Grand Prize: ⢠25 units of Botox (winner must be present at the 1:30 PM drawing to claim). š Goodie Bags for Every Guest All visitors will receive a special thank-you goody bag with samples of skincare and a special treat! šļø Exclusive Shopping Specials: ⢠Skincare Sale: Buy one product, get the second 50% off (mix and match). ⢠Facial Gift Card Deal: Buy two, get one freeāperfect for gifting or stocking up! š¹ Refreshments Provided: Enjoy complimentary snacks and drinks while you shop and mingle. Come shop, glow, and celebrate the power of small businesses. We canāt wait to see you there! š³ļø To enter to win door prizes, Like this post for one (1) entry, Share the post for one (1) entry, and Tag your friends for additional entries (each tag is another entry)! Must Like, Share, and Tag on the original post for the entry to be recorded! This promotion is in no way sponsored, endorsed, administered by, or associated with Facebook. | Undo Skincare & Wellness Center | https://www.facebook.com/undoskincareandwellness/ | 554 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | IMAGE | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467675683_511862838507110_5756564475820631078_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=5mq3hRH0lAMQ7kNvgGmgyK1&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AHNWh6uNJomfVqVl5wBrmmG&oh=00_AYDhhJLfqf4ECtG0eSX0FTHq4esr6J52iZ_HQCTMoHBBAQ&oe=67459257 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Undo Skincare & Wellness Center | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,261 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499262}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | https://www.instagram.com/_u/highklass216 | High Klass Beauty Supply | https://www.facebook.com/Highklass216/ | 3,720 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | https://www.instagram.com/_u/highklass216 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467593406_8282503955187212_1853158957048962397_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=uiT7_azrfXAQ7kNvgEvgM9-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYCIUv4wpEENpkpPsPrIl0OpvQc6sCyABxaROqUgAt_Z4A&oe=6745B5C6 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | High Klass Beauty Supply | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,499,256 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499255}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 18:31 | active | 1902 | 0 |
|
VIEW_INSTAGRAM_PROFILE | http://instagram.com/loveatfirst_page | Love At First Page | https://www.facebook.com/61567928880017/ | 40 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Visit Instagram Profile | 0 | instagram.com | CAROUSEL | http://instagram.com/loveatfirst_page | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467836948_589382163507651_8100493289671599908_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=h8_5EB3J7MoQ7kNvgHFrb61&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AfZgIrqYYqmfSYYpFShK9CN&oh=00_AYA3STrU3s-1Wx3Daev05hI3BXlVS8wfAUqqjgOUMcFEGg&oe=67459D6D | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Love At First Page | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,182 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502516}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | In Merika State, the two of them lay close together on the hotel bed. As their passion grew, Justin Yatesās husky voice, filled with allure, murmured, āEm, how about having a child with me?ā Caught up in the moment, Emily Yates replied without thinking. It wasnāt until they were lying together afterward that she remembered what he had said. āA child?ā she repeated, a trace of intimacy lingering in her eyes. The look stirred Justinās desire again. She was a constant temptation to him. Pushing those thoughts aside, he pulled out a ring and slipped it onto her left hand. āAre you proposing to me?ā she asked. āYes.ā āCan I finally have your child now?ā Justin asked, smiling. His eyes were warm, but there was no love in them, as if he were gazing past her, waiting for someone elseās answer. āIāll give you plenty,ā she replied, momentarily surprised. Proposing in bed wasnāt exactly romantic or formal, but she didnāt mind. She had waited three years for this moment, and it was worth it. Three years ago, she had been injured near the beach, hitting her head on a rock. When she woke up, she had no memory. Justin had saved her. The first thing she saw when she woke was his face, and one look left her captivated. Later, she learned that Justin had paid her hospital bills. She also learned of his identity. He was the CEO of RC Corporation. He proposed that she be his contract lover, and without hesitation, she agreed. They signed an agreement, defining their relationship, and he gave her the name Emily Yates. Yes, she was drawn to his looks. Despite their arrangement, the past three years felt like any other relationship. In the first year, she was a hidden lover. In the second, he introduced her as his girlfriend to his circle. Now, with three years approaching, he was proposing. Once she was part of his social circle, she heard whispers about a woman who had been his first love, someone he cherished deeply in college. She had disappeared without a trace, and he had been searching for her ever since. Over the years, Justin had lost hope she was still alive. That was why he finally proposed. Emily didnāt mind. Everyone has a past. Looking at the diamond ring on her left ring finger, she felt like it had all been worth it. The sound of running water came from the bathroom. Justin was showering. Calming down, Emily wrapped a towel around herself and got out of bed to pick up their scattered clothes. A soft *clink* echoed as something hit the floor. It was Justinās cardholder. She bent down to pick it up, and a photo slipped out. It was old, with frayed edges, as if it had been looked at countless times. The woman in the photo looked like her but younger, just how she would have looked three years ago. Emily didnāt remember ever taking this photo, but she had lost her memory. Maybe she had forgotten. She was just about to put the cardholder back when a large, slender hand appeared, taking it from her. Justin emerged from the bathroom, his hair still damp and falling over his eyes, now tinged with a hint of displeasure. āDonāt touch my things,ā he said coldly, his tone a sharp contrast to the intimacy they had just shared. Turning away from her, he put the cardholder back in his briefcase, his whole demeanor suddenly distant and guarded. Emily froze. Was he really getting defensive over a photo? She looked at him, confused. Wasnāt that her old picture? Before she could ask, Justin seemed to realize that his reaction had been out of line. He turned back and grasped her chin. With a playful glint in his eye, he ran his thumb over her still-swollen lips, toying with them. His voice was cool, devoid of warmth, but his words were deeply suggestive, clearly aiming to change the subject. āWeāre going to be late for the art exhibit. If you rather stay here, I wouldnāt mind going another round.ā Her cheeks flushed at his teasing, and she gently pushed him away. Her thoughts were scattered, and she quickly forgot about the photo. Justin had come to Merika State on business and had received an invitation to an art exhibition by Haley Quinn. He brought Emily along, planning to take her to the show once his work was done. Haley, a painter who had withdrawn from the public eye three years ago, rarely held exhibitions, making this one a rare event. Emily dressed quickly, while Justin had already changed into a fresh suit. The gallery was close to the hotel, so they walked there. Arm in arm, they strolled down the street, enjoying the perfect atmosphere. Just as Emily felt an overwhelming sense of happiness, Justin suddenly stopped. āJustin, whatās wrong?ā She followed his gaze. Across the street, a disheveled woman, her clothes too dirty to recognize their original color, was recklessly crossing the traffic, oblivious to the danger. The woman pushed Emily aside and wrapped her arms tightly around Justinās waist. She sobbed uncontrollably, gasping for air. āJustin, I finally found you. You came looking for me, didnāt you?ā Emily stumbled from the shove, the bright sunlight momentarily blinding her. The woman looked eerily familiar. She resembled the one in the photo from the cardholder and, in a way, even looked like Emily herself. āEmma? Is that really you?ā Justinās voice trembled, his eyes locked onto the woman in his arms, as if afraid she might disappear again. Just moments ago, he had proposed to Emily. Now, right there in the street, he held another woman. He gently wiped away the womanās tears with a tenderness so delicate, as if afraid of breaking something precious. āYes, itās me,ā the woman sobbed, nodding desperately. Frail as she was, she clung to him. Justin was known for his fastidiousness and love of cleanliness, but he now held her tightly. He was soothing her with gentle words, as if she were a lost treasure he had finally recovered. He was afraid that even the slightest rough movement might hurt her. They seemed oblivious to everything around them, including Emily. Justin seemed to have forgotten Emily was still there. The woman in his arms had cried herself into unconsciousness. He took off his expensive jacket and draped it over her. He then slipped his arms under her knees and held her tightly as he carried her back toward the hotel. Emily stood there, feeling like an outsider. Her arm still ached from where she had been shoved, and she could still feel the warmth of Justinās touch lingering around her waist. Just minutes ago, he had been tangled up with her in bed, proposing marriage. Now, he was leaving her in the middle of the street, carrying a woman who seemed to come out of nowhere. He had tossed aside his usual grace, holding this woman, who looked like a beggar, and rushed back to the hotel. The people around them pointed and whispered, like they were watching some sort of spectacle. Emily wanted to follow him, but her first step faltered. She steadied herself against a nearby building, catching a glimpse of her reflection in the window. Her flawless makeup now showed a hint of disarray. Chapter 2 Tears had fallen without her noticing, smudging the fresh makeup around her eyes. Emily glanced down at the diamond ring on her left hand, a sense of foreboding spreading through her. The sudden appearance of this woman might shatter the happiness she had been waiting for. She couldnāt just stand here. She had to know who this woman was. After a moment to gather herself, she headed back to the hotel. The plane flew from Merika State back to Haven State. At Lichfield Hospital, Emily stood at the door of a hospital room, arms crossed, trying to see inside through the window. Justinās friend, Zac White, the director of Lichfield Hospital, along with other doctors, were examining the restless woman on the hospital bed. Two female nurses held her steady as they conducted their checks. On the plane, her face had already been cleaned, and she had been given fresh clothes. āEmma Xander? Hasnāt she... disappeared for the past four years?ā Zac was shocked. Where had Justin found her? The Yates and White families had pulled every string they could to find Emma, but after four years with no trace, they had finally given up. And now, here she was. After completing their examination, the doctors and nurses left the room. A heavy silence fell over the space. A moment later, Justinās voice seemed to echo from a distance as he gazed at the woman, now sound asleep after a sedative. āHow is she doing?ā āSheās malnourished, traumatized, and a bit disoriented, but otherwise fine. She just needs some time to recover.ā Justin stood by her bedside, clearly prepared to stay with her. Zac hesitated, wanting to say something, but thought better of it and left the room. He opened the door to find Emily waiting outside. Feeling awkward for his friend, Zac adjusted his silver-framed glasses and greeted her with a polite smile. āHi, Miss Yates.ā Emily nodded in acknowledgment. āDr. White, whatās her name? And what is her relationship with Justin?ā she asked bluntly, desperate to know who this woman was. Zac hesitated, uncertain how to explain that Emma was Justinās long-lost first love. This was his friendās private matter, after all, and not his to reveal. Before he could find the words, Justin opened the door and saw them standing outside. He frowned, clearly displeased. āDidnāt I tell you to go home? Why are you still here?ā Justinās voice dripped with disdain and impatience, as if his irritation had taken on a life of its own. Emily stood her ground, unafraid. She needed answers. āYou proposed to me in Merika State just 16 hours ago, but now youāre holding another woman and completely ignoring me. And youāre not even coming home? Staying out all night?ā āStop being unreasonable. Leave. Now,ā he ordered, his voice cold and commanding, his gaze on her as though she were an unruly employee who had crossed the line. Seeing Justinās dark expression, Zac stepped in, concerned that Emily might end up on the losing side of this argument. When Justin was angry, it rarely boded well for anyone. āItās late. Let me arrange a car to take Miss Yates home,ā Zac offered, trying to ease the tension. Emily, however, refused Zacās offer. She wasnāt leaving without answers. āYou think Iām being unreasonable? Iām your fiancĆ©e. You left me on the street in a foreign country to carry another woman away without a second thought. Did you ever consider how I felt? āIāll go, but only if you leave the hospital with me. There are doctors and nurses here to care for that woman. Right now, youāre coming home with me.ā Desperate, Emily reached out to grab Justinās arm. But before she could make contact, her arm was blocked by Justinās personal bodyguard, William Carter. Emily was stunned, unable to believe what she was seeing. It felt as though her heart was being torn in two. Justin had always been there for her, always caring, always the first to pick up her calls, no matter if he was in a meeting or on a business trip. If she ever needed him, he would show up immediately. If she couldnāt be reached, he would search the whole city until he found her. But now, with this woman in the hospital room, he wouldnāt even let her near him? āWhat do you mean by this?ā Emilyās voice trembled, mirroring the unease in her heart. Justin didnāt respond. He stared at her with cold, detached eyes, as if she were a stranger and not the fiancĆ©e he had just proposed to. Time seemed to stretch, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, he spoke, his words sharp and emotionless. āDonāt be childish.ā Childish? Once, he had said he loved how she depended on him, how she claimed him for herself. And now he was calling her childish? āIf you want to stay here with her, then what about our marriage? You proposed to me just today!ā Emilyās heart ached, squeezing painfully in her chest. She knew it wasnāt the right moment to bring this up, but she couldnāt accept the idea that her future husband would spend the night in the hospital with another woman. Zac stood nearby, listening in shock. Marriage? Had Justin really proposed to Emily? And what about Emma in the hospital room? Justin glanced over his shoulder, worried that the woman asleep in the hospital bed might hear them and wake up. Emily noticed the concern in his eyes. It was an expression she had seen many times when he had worried about her. But now, that look was for someone else. He turned back to Emily, his voice still icy. āIf you donāt want to get married, we can call it off. This isnāt the place for your drama. William, have the driver take her home.ā He didnāt like being threatened, especially when it came to his marriage. Without another glance at her, he opened the door to the hospital room and went back inside. William stepped forward, maintaining his respectful tone. āMiss Yates, please donāt make this difficult for me. Itās time for you to go home.ā Zac looked at Emily with sympathy. āMiss Yates, itās late. Maybe itās best to talk things over with Justin another time.ā But how could they ever discuss this again? Her fiancĆ© had just left her humiliated, choosing to stay with another woman without a care for her dignity. The hospital hallway lights felt harsh, blinding her with their brightness. Realizing that staying there made her look like a fool, Emily decided she wouldnāt let herself be a spectacle for others to watch. Clenching her purse tightly, Emily turned to leave. As she took a step, her vision blurred, and she nearly collapsed. Both Zac and William rushed to steady her, their grip gentlemanly but firm. āIāll walk you to the car,ā Zac offered. Leaning against the wall, Emily took a moment to steady herself, then shook her head. āIām fine. I can get back on my own.ā Her footsteps wobbled as she walked down the hallway, but she managed to keep her head high until she was out of their sight. After returning to the hospital room, Justin glanced down at Emma, who lay pale and frail on the bed. A strange weight settled in his chest, and the pervasive smell of antiseptic only added to his irritation. He tugged at his shirt collar, unbuttoning the top two buttons, but the air still felt suffocating. He stepped back out into the hallway, finding Zac and William waiting there. Emily was gone. āShe left?ā he asked, visibly more at ease now that she was no longer around. He didnāt want her disturbing Emmaās rest. āYes, sheās gone,ā Zac replied, hands in the pockets of his lab coat, nodding. With both of them standing there, Justin didnāt bother asking how Emily had left. āIām stepping out for a break,ā he said. Chapter 3 āSo, Emma Xanderās back. What are you going to do?ā Zac asked, breaking the silence. He didnāt mention Emily, but they both knew what he meant. One woman was the college sweetheart, the first love who had once saved Justinās life. The other was the girlfriend who had been with him for three years, sharing his most intimate moments, and now, his fiancĆ©e. After a long pause, Justin replied, his voice cold and detached. āShe was just a stand-in. She could never compare to Emma.ā He went on, his tone utterly indifferent, as if he hadnāt been the one to propose to Emily in Merika State. āThe role of Mrs. Yates will never be hers. It can only belong to Emma.ā In a way, Emily had saved him the trouble of saying it himself when she had brought up their marriage in the hallway. Zac and Justin had been close friends since childhood, both growing up in privileged families, each carrying a bit of that self-centered mindset typical of their social circle. But this time, Zac couldnāt help feeling sorry for Emily. Emily, though an orphan with no family or wealth, was straightforward and honest. Over the past three years, she had complemented Justin perfectly, and in Zacās eyes, they had seemed genuinely happy together. On the other hand, considering how long Emma had been abroad, it wasnāt hard to guess what she might have gone through. Zac didnāt care about things like V-card or a womanās past, but he had always found Emma to be somewhat pretentious. Even back in college, she often disregarded Justinās concerns, running off on her own without a second thought. After graduation, she mysteriously vanished during an overseas reunion party organized by a close group of alumni. Despite mobilizing every possible connection, they never found her. Even the police suggested they give up, implying that a young woman disappearing overseas was likely gone for good. At that time, Justin hadnāt fully taken over the company and wasnāt yet experienced in handling crises like these. Around the same time, his father, Henry Yates, was in a car accident and died despite emergency treatment. After the funeral, Justin was suddenly thrust into the dual responsibilities of inheriting the company and fending off his uncle, Harry Yates, who was trying to seize control. Thanks to his grandfatherās intervention, Justin managed to stabilize the corporation. By then, the critical window to find Emma had long passed, and any chance of finding her had all but disappeared. Zac clearly remembered how Justin had been consumed with frustration and self-blame during those days. And then Emily had come into his life, bringing him some peace. For that, Zac was truly grateful to her. āEmilyās been with you for three years,ā Zac said, trying to speak up for her. āSheās an orphan, with no one else in the world. Isnāt it a bit cruel to treat her like this?ā āThen Iāll keep her around,ā Justin replied casually, brushing it off like it was no big deal. āBut marriage? Thatās not going to happen.ā His tone was so offhanded, as if having another woman around didnāt matter at all. He didnāt see a problem with it. Keep her around? Really? Was he expecting her to stay hidden away as his stand-in lover, someone he kept out of sight? A mistress? A side piece? Emily didnāt leave the hospital right away. She sat on a bench behind the flower bed, letting the cold night air wash over her. She hadnāt expected to find out the truth like this. It turned out she was only here because she happened to look almost exactly like his lost one true love. And since she had lost her memory, he saw the perfect opportunity to mold her into the image of the woman he truly missed, hiding the truth from her and using her as a substitute. All the affection and indulgence he had shown her, it was never really for her. It was for the woman he had lost. Emma Xander. So that was her name, the one he had loved all his life. That was why he named her Emily, a name that allowed him to keep calling out for the one he had always loved. Even in their most intimate moments, he would call her āEm.ā Whenever he whispered āEmā in that deep, seductive voice, full of passion, she would lose herself completely, sinking further into him. It turned out he was simply looking at her face and calling out another womanās name all along. It dawned on her that the photo in Justinās wallet must have been of Emma, not her. She had foolishly assumed the woman in that picture was herself. What a joke. From start to finish, Justin had shaped her into the image of his hidden love, his one true love. And she had naively believed that she had won him over, making him fall in love with her. In truth, she was nothing more than a piece in their story. Emily felt her heart plunge from a mountaintop to the depths of despair. She had gone from being a proud fiancĆ©e to a hidden stand-in, a shadow. She had liked, maybe even loved Justin. But her pride couldnāt accept that she had been someone elseās replacement all along, or that she was now the secret other woman. Resolved to leave, she felt a small sense of relief that Justin had only proposed. They werenāt married yet, and breaking up would be far easier than going through a divorce. For a moment, she felt grateful for Emmaās sudden appearance. āMiss Yates, where are you?ā the driver called, stepping out of the car after waiting a while. āIām here.ā Emily pulled herself from her thoughts, putting on her usual calm expression. āIs it just you? Whereās Mr. Yates?ā he asked. āHeās not coming back.ā Emily rose from the bench by the flower bed and walked back to the car with the driver. She wore a cream-colored, knee-length dress in a sweet, innocent style. As an artist, she was open to trying any look, but it was Justin who had said he liked this style. So, for the past three years, she had dressed this way for him. The spring breeze brushed her bare calves, sending a chill through her. Zac looked a bit uncomfortable, āEmily didnāt leave?ā So, she had heard everything they had said. Justinās tone was just as indifferent, cold, and unfeeling. āGood. Let her hear it. She needs to know her place and avoid causing any more scenes like tonight.ā With that, he turned and walked away from the garden, completely unfazed by the fact that Emily had overheard him. Emily sat quietly during the ride back to Villa One. Mrs. Zimmer greeted her at the door, her face lighting up warmly after a few days apart. āYouāre back! It mustāve been tiring, traveling with Mr. Yates.ā Emily nodded wearily, barely acknowledging her. āYes.ā āWhereās Mr. Yates?ā Mrs. Zimmer glanced behind her, looking for Justin. āHe wonāt be back tonight.ā Emilyās voice was detached, as if his return made no difference to her. Mrs. Zimmer looked slightly disappointed at first, but then her face lit up with a knowing smile, the kind that came from having seen a lot in life. She took Emilyās suitcase and gently urged her to go get some rest in the bedroom. Once inside, Emily understood Mrs. Zimmerās smile. The room was dimly lit, with candles arranged at various heights, casting a soft, romantic glow. Flowers and scented candles adorned the surfaces, and a bottle of champagne sat open on the table. Even the usual heavy gray curtains had been replaced with delicate lace, adding an air of intimacy. The bed was covered in thick rose petals, the entire room transformed into a romantic setting. Clearly, this had been Justinās arrangement before their trip. Exhausted, Emily didnāt have the energy to clean up, and it was too late to bother Mrs. Zimmer. Chapter 4 Emily found the remote to turn on the lights, then looked for something handy to snuff out each candle one by one. Afterward, she retrieved her nightgown from the closet and headed for a shower. As she walked into the bathroom, she noticed the ring still on her left hand. She slipped it off and tossed it into the corner of her jewelry box. When she returned to the bedroom, she brushed all the rose petals off the bed and settled under the covers, pulling them over her head. She instinctively lay on the left side of the bed, where she was used to sleeping. Justin would always hold her close, gradually shifting over to the left with her until they were practically glued together. Now, the right side of the bed was glaringly empty. To fill the space, she scooted to the center, tossing the extra pillow onto the floor, finally feeling comfortable. She turned off the lights and went to sleep. Two days passed without any word from Justin. He was likely at the hospital with Emma or busy with work. Emily didnāt care and hadnāt reached out, maintaining a complete radio silence. The morning sun was bright, and the spring breeze was warm as she lounged on a deck chair in the villaās garden, enjoying a face mask. Her mind wandered to practical matters. She had spent some time reviewing the contract she signed three years ago to be Justinās ācontract lover.ā It was set to expire automatically after three years, which was now less than four months away. When it ended, she would receive a payout of twenty million. Between that, and the allowance and holiday bonuses he had given her over the years, she had saved nearly six million. She had barely spent any of it, so it was all tucked away. It seemed she would be in decent shape financially, and finding a job after leaving wouldnāt be too hard. As for a place to live, she could buy a similarly sized home, and maybe invite Helen to move in as a roommate. It would be nice to have company. She did regret not being able to take Mrs. Zimmer with her. If she could, it would be perfect. The phone on the coffee table buzzed, interrupting her thoughts. Emily picked it up, unlocked it with her fingerprint, and a new message notification popped up at the top of the screen. She tapped to open it. It was from her friend, Helen Walker. They had met a year ago while shopping, when Helen insisted on becoming friends after seeing her just once. With no memory of any past friendships, Emily had found Helen easy to talk to, and they had gradually become close. āHow was your time in Merika State? When are you coming back?ā Helen had attached a mischievous emoji with a smirk. āIām already back.ā āAlready? That was quick.ā āI thought Justin looked strong. Guess he didnāt last long? Not up to it?ā āNot just ānot up to itā. He canāt even get started.ā Emily replied, seizing the chance to curse him. On the other end, Helen raised an eyebrow. It looked like Justin had managed to tick off her friend. But she wasnāt too concerned as they had argued before. Couples fought, and it usually blew over. āPerfect timing then. Iām heading to the TC Mall in a bit to stock up on some new clothes. Letās hit the mall together and grab some food afterward. Get ready and meet me there.ā āSounds good. Iāll see you at the mall.ā Emily agreed readily. She had spent the past couple of days clearing out the sweet, youthful clothes she didnāt like. Her wardrobe could use a refresh. She put down the phone and washed off her face mask. Glancing at the nearly empty wardrobe, she picked out a casual athletic outfit and did a quick, simple makeup look. Fresh and tidy, she got ready to head out. āMrs. Zimmer, Iām meeting a friend to go shopping. Iāll have lunch out,ā Emily said, slinging her bag over her shoulder. āAlright, Miss Yates. Will you be back for dinner?ā Mrs. Zimmer, who was supervising the housekeeperās cleaning, looked up to ask. Emily paused while slipping on her shoes, thinking about how unpredictable Helen could be and that they hadnāt seen each other in a while. She might not be back for dinner. āNot sure yet. Iāll text you later if Iāll be back in time.ā āUnderstood.ā As Emily opened the door, she found Justinās assistant, Sam Spencer, just about to knock. āHi, Sam,ā she greeted him coolly, planning to step around him to leave. āHi, Miss Yates. Mr. Yates has a flight out of town this afternoon for a business trip. Could I trouble you to help pack his things before you go?ā Samās tone was respectful, as usual. Emily didnāt move. āMrs. Zimmer, Justinās going on a trip. Could you please help with his packing?ā āMiss Yates, thisā¦?ā Samās face showed confusion. āWhat? Before I came along, didnāt Justin have someone to handle his luggage?ā Her expression was calm, her tone light. āOf course. Youāre absolutely right, Miss Yates,ā Sam replied, beads of sweat forming as he carefully balanced his response, not daring to offend either side. In the past, Emily had always packed for Justinās business trips. She had done it so many times that she knew exactly what he would need for any occasion. But now, she had no desire to continue. He had used her as a stand-in, and every time he watched her pack his bags, he must have thought she looked foolish. Three years. Now that she thought back, there had been plenty of strange looks and behaviors from Justin that she hadnāt picked up on. She had been utterly blind. But she wouldnāt be foolish anymore. Emily was ready to leave, but Sam was blocking the door, preventing her from going. She urged Mrs. Zimmer to hurry with the packing. Mrs. Zimmer quickly filled the suitcase and handed it to Sam, who was waiting in the living room. He glanced at his watch. Ten minutes had barely passed. That was fast. "Mrs. Zimmer, are you sure itās all packed? Should we check to make sure nothingās missing?" he asked cautiously. Emily replied without emotion, āIsnāt the flight at noon? If you keep dragging your feet, heāll miss it. Besides, anything he needs can be bought over there.ā She checked her watch, starting to feel a bit pressed for time. If she delayed much longer, Helen would end up waiting impatiently, and they would miss out on shopping before lunch. And who wanted to try on clothes with a full stomach? āOf course, Miss Yates. Iāll head over to the office to pick up Mr. Yates,ā Sam said with a polite smile, making his way out. Emily nodded and headed down to the garage. She chose a white luxury car and drove off. Meanwhile, Sam took the suitcase to the sleek black car parked discreetly by the curb. He placed it in the trunk, then settled into the front passenger seat. The driver, Justinās bodyguard, William, started the car. But instead of heading to the airport, they were bound for Lichfield Hospital. āHow much longer until Emilyās contract is up?ā Justinās voice was calm and emotionless, as if he were discussing a routine business matter. Sam immediately understood that the question was directed at him. He quickly recalled the contract details. āLess than four months, Mr. Yates.ā āDraft a new agreement and deliver it to her when the time comes,ā Justin instructed. Keeping her around for three years had cost him little, and continuing to support her wasnāt an issue. But he was done with her. He wouldnāt touch her again or return to Villa One. Recalling the scene from the hospital hallway two nights ago, he added without hesitation, āInclude a clause that ensures she never shows up in front of Emma again.ā Sam was momentarily taken aback but quickly regained his professional composure. āUnderstood, Mr. Yates.ā Chapter 5 People said billionaires were cold and indifferent in their personal lives, switching women as easily as they changed clothes. For the past three years, Mr. Yates had only been with Miss Yates, making him seem like a devoted man. But it looked like he could move on in an instant. Who knew how long Miss Xander would last by his side? Sam had joined the company three years ago, right when Justin took over RC Corporation, so he wasnāt familiar with the complicated history between Emma and Justin. Inside TC Mall, Emily was browsing through clothes, each piece a far cry from her usual sweet and innocent style. āBabe, switching things up?ā Helen asked, watching as Emily picked up a long black dress with a slitted hem. It would look stunning on Emilyās curves. Emily held the dress up to herself in the mirror, unfazed. āYep, time for a change. Do you think this would look better with a shawl or a jacket?ā She turned to give Helen a look. āA shawl, definitely. Itāll highlight your figure beautifully,ā Helen replied with her usual style advice. āThatās what I thought too.ā Helen eyed the dress. āThat dress is so feminine. Will your guy even let you wear it out? Doesnāt Justin only let you wear those sweet, innocent schoolgirl outfits?ā Helen couldnāt help but mentally criticize Justinās taste. What kind of fashion sense did he have anyway? A multinational CEO, a man with a grip on the Haven State economy, yet he liked her to dress like a schoolgirl. āHis taste doesnāt matter anymore. Itās not something Iām concerned about,ā Emily replied casually, completely indifferent. She handed the dress to a fitting assistant with a similar build, having her try it on for her. High-end stores like this one often had staff who modeled the clothes for clients, so she didnāt have to try them on herself. Emily picked out a few more items in different styles for the assistant to model. If she liked them, she would buy them. When she was satisfied with her choices, she scanned her card and paid, then filled out the delivery details for Villa One. The clothes would be sent straight there. After they had finished shopping, they went for lunch. With no one else around, Emily finally shared her situation with Helen that she had been Justinās stand-in for his one true love. Now that his true love had returned, she was planning to leave him. āThat despicable man!ā Helen burst out, her emotions flaring. āKeep it down.ā Emily quickly covered Helenās mouth and glanced around to see if anyone at nearby tables was paying attention to them. Helen lowered her voice but was still fuming. āJustin might look put-together, but heās not even half a man. His first love disappears, so he goes and finds a stand-in? āWhy didnāt he just get plastic surgery to look like her? Then he could see her every time he looked in the mirror. āGood for you for walking away. You should break up with him. No! Just breaking up is too good for that pompous human garbage! You need to dump him into the sewers!ā LMAO, where did Helen even learn these insults from? Just then, the server brought out a tray with seasoned meats, fresh vegetables, and a variety of salsas. Emily began assembling her own tacos, adding the toppings she liked best. āThe contractās up in four months. Iām planning to buy a place.ā āWhat for? Just stay with me. Iāve got a room for you.ā āMy address is still tied to Justinās place. Since Iāve decided to leave, I need a clean break. Iāll need my own place to change everything over,ā Emily explained, outlining her plan. Her heart felt numb now, no longer as raw as it had been the night sheād learned the truth in the hospital garden. āThen you can cancel your lease and move in with me! Weāll be family!" Emily suggested excitedly. Helen suppressed the impulse to tell Emily that they were already family. Given Emily's amnesia, she didnāt want to overwhelm her with too much information all at once. Instead, she nodded. āAlright, Iāll move in with you. Iāll start looking around for a place for you. Actually the place I rent now is quite nice. The location and neighborhood are perfect. Iāll check if the landlordās interested in selling, though itās a resale property.ā āI donāt care if itās new or used. As long as itās clean and ready to go, Iām good.ā Emily didnāt need much. After leaving the cushy life she had been used to, she was perfectly fine doing things on her own. She found the independence kind of refreshing. After lunch, they picked up some accessories to go with the new outfits, light enough to carry back on her own. Emily said goodbye to Helen and drove back to Villa One. By the time she got back, the clothes she had bought that morning had already been delivered, ironed, and neatly hung in the walk-in closet by the house staff. She hadnāt bought much, just enough to last the next few months and to keep the move as hassle-free as possible. The womenās side of the closet was nearly empty, with only a few of her favorite pieces hanging. She grabbed a new loungewear set to change into and happened to glance over at the menās side, packed with Justinās clothes. Emily didnāt linger. She strode past it without a second thought. As she was heading to the bathroom, her phone rang from the sofa. She put down the clothes and picked up the call. āHello, is this Miss Yates?ā āYes, this is.ā āIām a nurse from Lichfield Hospital. Your health screening results are in. When would be a convenient time for you to come pick them up?ā Emily remembered that Justin had taken her for a checkup just before their trip to Merika State. She had forgotten all about it until this call. āIāll come by tomorrow morning.ā āVery well. Have a nice day.ā The next day, Emily went to Lichfield Hospital. āPlan to have a baby?ā āThatās right. Mr. Yates specifically requested it during his screening. Your health is excellent, Miss Yates. Your ovulation cycle is regular, so we recommend folic acid, Vitamin B1, and plenty of protein. With the right timing and frequency, you should be expecting good news soon.ā The doctor adjusted his glasses and smiled warmly. Emilyās fingers tightened around the report, a heavy feeling settling in her chest. She had been trying hard not to think about Justin lately, but this report hit her unexpectedly hard. āMiss Yates, Iāll prescribe you two boxes of folic acid and Vitamin B1. Be sure to take them regularly.ā Emily interrupted him, finding an excuse to refuse. āThanks, doctor, but that wonāt be necessary. Iāll get them on my own.ā The doctor wasnāt surprised. Wealthy women like her often had access to premium brands from various sources, so declining hospital-prescribed supplements wasnāt unusual. Emily left the hospital in a daze, only coming to her senses when she reached a sunny spot outside. She tossed the health report into the trash bin. With Emma back, Justin clearly had no intention of having children with her. And she certainly didnāt want to give him one, either. It was easier to pretend she didnāt know what the checkup had really been for. Meanwhile, in the hospitalās garden, the spring sunlight was warm and gentle. Justin was pushing Emmaās wheelchair, letting her enjoy the sunshine. āJustin, youāre busy with work. You donāt have to be here with me all the time. I can manage on my own,ā Emma said, her voice soft and considerate. āFocus on getting better. Donāt worry about anything else.ā Justin felt a deep guilt about Emmaās disappearance, blaming himself for not protecting her better. He believed his negligence had allowed her to be taken and vanish without a trace. Over the past few days, he had tried to gather clues from her about what happened, but whenever he brought it up, she would break down, unable to share any details. Emily hadnāt expected to see Justin at the hospital. Hadnāt Sam said Justin was out of town on a business trip? | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15056&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464601896_901814508153856_1029011708717057110_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vLkMQfC1aOwQ7kNvgH5a_jy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A--hbIVMe4X0xy7L2vieAjo&oh=00_AYB_RfjHg1b1xf6m8t5wT1OeYHJ6YXEKBgwvvrr1UmtjAA&oe=6745AA5B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,759 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503395}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before herāher husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, sheās really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I donāt need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wifeās veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didnāt understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother. Sheās made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estateās affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. Sheās a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldnāt want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. Sheās straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you wonāt like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, youāll be in separate wings. She wonāt compete with you for control of the household. She doesnāt care about those things.ā āDo you really think Iām attached to managing this household?ā Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrettās mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligationsāall these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. āEnough, I wonāt argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,ā said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. āMy lady, my lord was too much!ā said Lulu, Carissaās maid, wiping her tears away. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?ā Lulu held her forehead and gasped. āBut your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.ā Tears finally welled up in Carissaās eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. Youāre the only child I have left.ā Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissaās youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmotherās and motherās gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissaās mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, youāll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, Iāll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissaās eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my familyās achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, Iāll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissaās expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think Iām that silly? If I manage to reach the king, Iāll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "Itās Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, letās go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrettās father, Jonathan, didnāt fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebeccaās room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "Youāre here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. Youāre the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadnāt expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. Sheās rather rough around the edges and doesnāt compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, itās a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isnāt that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But itās quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The kingās edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, sheās a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials canāt be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebeccaās expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, youāve always been sensible. Now that youāve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Auroraās contributions in this battle were greater than Barrettās. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissaās tone remained chilly as she said, "If theyāre husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Arenāt you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. Iāll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "Iām still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how youāve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebeccaās medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebeccaās medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her familyās business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didnāt mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "Thatās settled, then. Iāll hand over the accounts tomorrow and wonāt be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, youāre being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissaās compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissaās expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isnāt even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly⦠unsensible of her. "Take off that dress youāre wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serenaās cheeks flushed with anger. "I didnāt beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you donāt want me to have it." "Fine. And donāt forget the jewelry youāre wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If thereās nothing else, Iāll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! āSheāll come around. She doesnāt have any other choice,ā Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasnāt like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissaās heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and motherātheir corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estateās family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parentsā memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. āDad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. Itās not that I donāt want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.ā Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, āMy lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks youāre here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didnāt eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?ā āIām not hungry.ā The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. āPlease donāt be so hard on yourself. Itās not worth getting sick over. Why donāt we just let it go? After all, youāre still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, sheāll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?ā Lulu pleaded. Carissaās gaze was cold. āLulu, if youāre going to talk like that, donāt speak at all.ā Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt see her. The edict has been issued, and I canāt take it back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.ā āIf we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivanās contributions surpass all others,ā Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivanās third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissaās situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again. | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459497241_1365969727707455_8385084210198722521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kdZET4WeeGAQ7kNvgEjEav7&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AJ8X3ONxY_vOf4UIUPiWLiE&oh=00_AYD9Gg_-cj1tjG_RxnsXhKsJQB0bapsiqQTiprfayuM62w&oe=674598B4 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,593 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"is_bh_simple_request":false,"simple_request_ratio":1,"is_bh_selenium":false,"selenium_ratio":1,"ratio_threshold":0.8}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
Š§ŠøŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Ńš | ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ она ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, оказалŃŃ ŠµŠµ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ по Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, она ŃŠ¾Ńла Ń ŃŠ¼Š°! ===== ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š° ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶. РнеŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ, Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š° нигГе не Š±Ńло виГно. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŠæŃŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŃ, Šø ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼, ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š½Š¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не желала ŃŠµŃпеŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńбление! ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ она могла поГелаŃŃ? Š” ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š³Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š²ŃŠµ Š°ŃŠæŠµŠŗŃŃ ŠµŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Šø конŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠøŃовалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼Šø. Дамо ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ°Š·ŃмееŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Šø ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃГил Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ¾ŃŠ·Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ, ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° жаГноŃŃŃ. ŠŃ ГеГŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńал ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¾Š½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°, Š³Š»Š°Š²Ń Š¼Š¾Š³ŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¾ Š“Š¾ŃŠ°Š“ной ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø они попали в ŃŠ¶Š°ŃнŃŃ Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ГеГ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń погиб, ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Ń РоГиона. Š ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ние меŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠ°Ń компаниŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ńой ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ, везГе Šø вŃŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾Š³ŃŃŠ·Š»Š° в Š¾Š³ŃомнŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š³Š°Ń . ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° Š³ŃŠ°Š½Šø Š±Š°Š½ŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¾, ŠµŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ Š¾ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , знаŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Голг, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ они Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠµŠ¼Ńе ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¼ŠµŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ он ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» план, ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°Ńно ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š²Š½ŃŠŗ РоГиона, ŠŠøŃалий ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š², жениŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ. Š£ŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°Ń богаŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , они Š±Ńли ŃŠ²ŠµŃенŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµ ГаГŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠøŠµ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø в обмен на ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š, в ŠŗŠ°ŃеŃŃŠ²Šµ Š“Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńного бонŃŃŠ°, они, наконеŃ, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃнŃŃ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Ń Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃŠ¹ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š±Ń Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŃеплена. Š Š°Š·ŃŠ¼ŠµŠµŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Š½Šµ могла позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃ, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ они ŃŠøŃковали ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼ или ином ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» вŃŃŠ°Š·ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń неГоволŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃŠøŠ¼, не ŃŠ²ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° банкеŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½Š° Š½ŃŠ¼ не ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ никого, ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼Šµ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š² ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ в ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°Š½ŠøŠø ŃŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»ŠøŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠøŠ» ей Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ она его жена. ŠŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, Š¾Ń Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø Го ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńа, Š½ŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ не поŃŃŃŠ“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š¼Š½ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¹ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń она ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ Ń ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø ŃŠ°ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńми ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃ ŃŠµŃниŃŃ, возможно, ŃŠ»ŠµŠ³ŠŗŠ° Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»Šø, но в Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°Ń ŃŠøŃалоŃŃ ŃŠæŃŃŠ¼ŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŠ½Š° не ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“Š°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ как ей ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ поŃŃŃŠæŠøŃŃ? Š ŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń, когГа ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»Ńла о ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠæŃовеГŃŃ ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, она полŃŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńение Š¾Ń оГной ŠøŠ· ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ коллег. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина ŠæŃоŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń поГмениŃŃ ŠµŃ Š½Š° Š½Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šµ. Та не ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Голго ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ¼ŃваŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· зала Šø Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ³Š½Š¾Š²ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµŠ¼ позже она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŃ Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńов, а ŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠµŃнее плаŃŃŠµ Гавно ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼ Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠ¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ŠµŠ·Š°ŠæŠ½Š¾ ГвеŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š¼ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń Š²Š½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Šø ŃŠ“Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń. ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ, как ГвеŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° Š·Š°Ń Š»Š¾ŠæŠ½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем она ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»Ńок Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°ŃелŃ, Šø в ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. ŠŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ¶Š°Š» Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š¾Šŗ. Ā«ŠŃо...Ā» ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° она Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ, как ŠµŃ ŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½Ńли на ŃŃŠ¾Š». ŠŃŃŠ° ŠŗŠ°Š½ŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠŗŠøŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½Š°Š“лежноŃŃŠµŠ¹ ŃŠæŠ°Š»Š° на пол, Šø в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½Š° поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как Šŗ ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š»ŃŃ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ оŃŃŃŃŠ¹ Šŗ*ай н*жа. Ā«Š¢ŠøŃ Š¾!Ā» - ŃŠ²ŠøŃепо ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃал Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠ¹. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° еГва могла ŃŠ°Š·Š³Š»ŃГеŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ глаза Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø меŃŃŠ°Š»Šø в ŃŃŃŠŗŠ»Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ²ŠµŃе, его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š±ŃŠ» полон Š±Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø. РвозГŃŃ Šµ вокŃŃŠ³ Š½ŠøŃ Š²ŠøŃŠ°Š» Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š¶ŠµŠ»ŠµŠ·Š°, Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠ»Š°Š³Š¾Š“аŃŃ Š¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾Š»ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń обŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Šø опŃŃŃ Š²ŃŠ°Ńа, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ. ŠŠ°Ńем она меГленно ŃŠ¾Š³Š½Ńла Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š½Š¾Š³Ń, планиŃŃŃ Š°ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń виГел ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, ŃŠ¾ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¶Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š³Šø вмеŃŃŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š» Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½Ńми Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ“ŃŃŠ³ в ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ°Š³Š¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. Ā«ŠŃŃŃŃŠµŠµ, Ń Š²ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ»Š°, как он ŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ“а!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ оГного ŠŗŃика о ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø, Šø ŃŃŠø Š»ŃŠ“Šø Š²Š¾ŃŠ²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š±Ń Š² комнаŃŃ. ŠŃŃŠ°ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина опŃŃŃŠøŠ» Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Šø по**ловал ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŃ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ“ивлена ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° легко оŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾. Тем более, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина болŃŃŠµ не ŃŠ³Ńожал ей н*жом. ŠŃŃŠ»Šø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ. Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ² ŃŠµŃение, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńла Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Šŗ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Šø обвила ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø его ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· она по**ловала его. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń Š²Š°Š¼ помоŃŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° она поГ ноŃ, наГеŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Ń не Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š½Š¾ ŃŠ³Š»Š¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ». ŠŠ¼Ń поŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃнГа, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ ŃŠµŃение, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° его гоŃŃŃŠµŠµ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃ Š°: «Я Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ā». ŠŠ³Š¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ» низким Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ³Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńм. ŠŠ¾ он, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, Š½ŠµŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ». ŠŠ½Š° Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń вŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃвоŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ не Голжен Š±ŃŠ» ни за ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ. Š ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃŠ½Š“Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŃŠ»ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠµŃеГном по**Š»ŃŠµ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠøŃ Š·Š°ŃŃŃŠ“Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńное положение, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ его ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ°Š³ŠøŃовало на Š·Š²ŃŠŗ. ŠŠ½ мог Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŃŃ Š² Š½ŃŠ¼, ŠµŃŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š»ŃŠ“Šø за ГвеŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Šø. «Ч*ŃŃ Š²*Š·ŃŠ¼Šø! ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾ же ŠæŃоŃŃŠ¾ Ń**ŃŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńка. Š§ŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, они Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃе. ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ¹Ńе Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŠøŃ!Ā» Š”Š²ŠµŃ ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š» в комнаŃŃ, Š¾Š±Š½Š°Š¶Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ“нако ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Ń Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Ń его Š»ŠøŃо Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½ŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š· незванŃŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ńно не ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ±Š»ŃГок ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠµŠ²Š°Š¶Š½Š¾, Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠ¾Š±Š»Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š°, Ń ŃŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠµŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Ń Š½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŠ¾, ŃŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, ŃŃŠ° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° изГаŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńе Š·Š²ŃŠŗŠø, а?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°ŃкниŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š¹ŃŃ! ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŗŠ°Šŗ можно ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼ головŃ!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ń Šø ŃŠ¾ŠæŠ¾Ń ног, Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ¾ŃилиŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃ, а ГвеŃŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Šµ положение. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° знал, ŃŃŠ¾ его ŠæŃŠµŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Š¾Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ»Šø ŃŃŠ»Šø, но Š¾Ńознание ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø оŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Šø, поГейŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ на его ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¾Š±Š»Š°Š“ание. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾ŃвалŃŃ, Šø Š½ŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š° Šæ**Š¾ŃŠø Š·Š°Ń Š»ŠµŃŃŠ½Ńла его. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Šŗ же**Š½ŠøŃ Š½Šµ обоŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ¾Ńоной Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, Гело Š±Ńло в ŠøŃ близоŃŃŠø, или в ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠøŠ½Ńимно они ŠŗŠ°ŃалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ Š“ŃŃŠ³Š°, а Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ бŃŃŃ, во внезапном ŠæŃиливе Š°Š“ŃŠµŠ½Š°Š»ŠøŠ½Š°, но на повеŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ½ŃаŃŃŠŗŠ°Ń жилка, о ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой она Гаже не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š·ŃŠµŠ²Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½ŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° жила ŃŠµŃой Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ жизнŃŃ, Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°Š¼ Šø планам, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· - Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š· - она ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š°Š»Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š¾ŃŠ±ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“оŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńине ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Ń Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠ¹, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń он Гелал вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а они Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńили, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина нежно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š² ŃŃŠŗŃ. «Я ŠæŃŠøŠ“Ń Š·Š° ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹Ā», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°Š» он, в его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńе вŃŃ ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ»Š°Š¶Š“ениŃ. Š Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ он ŃŃŃŠ», ŃŠ°Šŗ же внезапно, как Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ». ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾ немало Š²Ńемени, ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š“е ŃŠµŠ¼ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ноги. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ń в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе наŃŃŃŠøŠ» звонок ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃона. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Šø обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š»ŠµŠ¶ŠøŃ на ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон, пока он не ŃŠæŠ°Š», Šø нажала на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃа. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃоŃ! - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š²Š·Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŠ¹ голоŃ. -Š ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ·Š»Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа. ŠŠ½ попал в Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ Šø полŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńе ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Ń Š½ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ“Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ оказали ŠµŠ¼Ń помоŃŃ!Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Š° Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠ¾Š²Š½Š¾: Ā«Š„Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо, Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŃŠµŃез минŃŃŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° положила ŃŃŃŠ±ŠŗŃ Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, но оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń*ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŃо Š±ŃŠ» ŃŠ°Š¼Ńй возмŃŃŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ в ŠµŃ жизни! ŠŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ не Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŃŠ°Š·Š“новаŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ или ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŃ Š¾ его ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŃ . ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń в поŃŃŠ“ок Šø Š¾ŃŠæŃавилаŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ ŃŠŗŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø. ŠŠµŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŠ°Ńок Š½Š¾ŃŠø она Š±Ńла занŃŃŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńой. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“илаŃŃ, ŃŠ¶Šµ близилŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š² комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°, она обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе Š±Ńло вŃŃ ŃŠ°Šŗ же гŃŃŠ·Š½Š¾. Š ŃŠŗŠø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠ»Š°ŠŗŠø, а в голове ŠæŃонеŃлиŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŃ Š¾ бŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ поГменила менŃ, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - коллега ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Ń Š±Š»Š°Š³Š¾Š“Š°ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Та Š²ŃŠ“авила ŠøŠ· ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ»ŃбкŃ: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°Ā». Ā«ŠŠ°Š»ŃŃŠµ Ń ŃŠæŃавлŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼Š°. Тебе ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃŃŃŃ Šø немного Š¾ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŃŃ, - Яна ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š±Ńмаги, ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе по полŃ, Šø ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Š²Šø. - Š§ŃŠ¾ зГеŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ·Š¾Ńло? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²ŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŠµŃŃŃ Š½Š° полŃ?Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° в панике Š¾Ńвела глаза Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: Ā«ŠŠ¹, Ń ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠ»Š° ŠøŃ . ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, ŠæŃŠøŠ±ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š“ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń пойГŃĀ». Яне показалŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńм Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, но она не ŠæŃŠøŠ“ала ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃлаŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½Š° еГва ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ, как в ГвеŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, а за ним - ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 2 Š§ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŠøŠ½Ń Ā«ŠŃо Š²ŃаŃ, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. - ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Š° ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова». ŠŃŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠŃлов, воŃŃŠ» в комнаŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ» на ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠøŃŠŗŃ Ń ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ¼ на Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńном Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠµ ЯнŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе ŃŠ¾ мной». Яна Š±Ńла в Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Šµ. Ā«ŠŃГа Š¼Ń ŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼?Ā» ŠŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠµŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ń. ŠŠ½ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе. ŠŠµ заŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ¹ŃŠµ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° жГаŃŃĀ». ŠŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµ она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃŠµ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠ° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠøŠ“ел на Гиване, его Ń ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°Š²Š¾Šµ Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŠ¾Šµ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃлоŃŃ Š½Š°Š·Š°Š“ в Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ позе, а Š“Š»ŠøŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ноги Š±Ńли ŃŠŗŃŠµŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ним. ŠŃжно Š±Ńло имеŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ¹ глаз Šø ŠæŃŠøŃмоŃŃŠµŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńнее, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń понŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ его Š³ŃŠ±Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø блеГнее обŃŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š“ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Š» Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Šŗ**ви на его коже. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š¾Š“ŠµŃ Š² ŃŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Ńй коŃŃŃŠ¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ помог ŃŠŗŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°, в ŠæŃоŃивном ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ вŃŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ²Ńие Š±Ń Š²ŃŠµŃ окŃŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃŠøŃ . Рего вŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š»ŠøŃŠ° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ Š¶ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŃŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°, Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ он ŠæŠ¾Š±ŃŠ²Š°Š» в ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ аГŃ, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼ не ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ ŃŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ Š“ŠøŠ²Š°Š½Ń Šø наклонилŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°ŃŃ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š½Š° ŃŃ Š¾: Ā«ŠŠøŠ“ŠµŠ¾Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø Ń ŠŗŠ°Š¼ŠµŃ Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой Š½Š¾ŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ поГГеланŃ, ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее Š²Ńего, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ“елали Š²Š°ŃŠø Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠµ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Ń Šø ŃŠ±Ńали Š²Ńе Š²Š¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Ńе ŃŠ»ŠøŠŗŠø. ŠŃо Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ²ŠµŃГил ŃŃŠ¾. ŠÆ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø. ŠŃо ГейŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ она». Š¢Š¾Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ» глаза. Š£ ŠÆŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š¾ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ней ŃŠ°Š¼ боŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ помог мне ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ²Š°Ń ŠµŃ Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Š“Š¾ ног. Яна ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š½Ńла головŃ, не ŃŠµŃаŃŃŃ Š²ŃŃŃŠµŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š·Š½Ńм Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ом Š¼ŃжŃинŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°... Š-ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃĀ», - она не ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем понимала, о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ, но знала, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠµŃ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š²Š¾Š¹ŃŠø в Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠµ Šŗ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Ń. ŠŃгоГа не заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń жГаŃŃ. Так ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ в ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»Ńном военном Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалиŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŃаŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ¾Š² Š“Š»Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŠŗŠø. Š Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Š¾Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ как ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š¾Šµ, Š²ŃŠµ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ оŃŃŠ°Ńли знали, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠ½Ń Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠøŃŠ¾Š³Šµ Š±ŃŠ“ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ Šø ГоживŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ каŃŃŠµŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¶Š“ении. ŠŃли ŃŠ¶ на ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń имел ГоŃŃŃŠæ Šŗ ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŠ°Š¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø намного Š»ŃŃŃŠµ, ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃе. Яна ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»Š° поГŃŃŠ¶ŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием в наГежГе ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Šø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń попаŃŃŃ Š² Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠøŃоваŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ, Гаже Š±Ńаком», - внезапно ŠæŃеŃвал ŠµŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ³Š¾ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но мŃŃŠ»Ń о Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńней Š½Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¼ŃŠ³ŃŠøŠ»Š° жŃŃŃŠŗŃŃ Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ°. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж... ŠÆ...Ā» - ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ наŃŃŠ¾Š»Ńко неожиГанно, ŃŠµŠ¼ Яна могла ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Ń ŃŃŃŠ“ом могла ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŃŠøŃ Š¾Š“Šø ко мне, как ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŠæŃимеŃŃ ŃŠµŃение», - вŃŃŠ°Š» ŠŠøŃалий Šø жеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃа ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ¹ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложил ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. «РŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Š½ŠµŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń, Šø вŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ повеГение ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼. ŠŠ°Ńем он оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ, как Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ его кое-ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾. ŠŠ½ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, позабоŃŃŃŠµŃŃ Š¾ ней». Ā«ŠŠ¾Š½ŠµŃно», - Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» его Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Ń Š²ŠµŠ¶Š»ŠøŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ они Š½Š°Ń оГŃŃŃŃ Š²Š½Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“елов ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠø, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ, - Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Š½ ŃŠøŃ им, но наŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, - Š²Ń Š²ŠµŠ“Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ женаŃŃ. ŠÆ не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŠ¼Š»ŠµŠ¼Ńм Š²Š°ŃианŃом Š“Š»Ń Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Šø ŠŠ³Š°Ńоновой. ŠŠ°Š¼ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃĀ». ŠŃŠ±Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“ŃŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø о его Š±Ńаке, а Š»ŠøŃо еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ńнело, когГа он ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńине, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой его заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Šø жениŃŃŃŃ. «Тебе ŃŃŠ¾, жиŃŃ Š½Š°Š“Š¾ŠµŠ»Š¾?Ā» - ŠæŃŠøŠ³Ńозил он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŃŠ¾, ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овало, Šø ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š·Š°Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š». Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½ не знал, ŠŗŃŠ¾ болŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š·Š»ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŠ° - Š½Š¾Š²Š°Ń Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŃŠ° или ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠøŠ¹ за Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńним напаГением. Тем Š²Ńеменем ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° виллŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ГелиŃŃ Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠµŠ“Š½ŠøŃ Š»ŠµŃ, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Романова, вŃŃŃŠµŃила ŠµŃ в ŃŠ¾Š¹Šµ, на ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š½Š°ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Š¾ Š±ŠµŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²Š°Ń Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°?Ā» «Я Голжна Š±Ńла поГмениŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³ŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŃŠ°. ŠŃ глаза Š±Ńли ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŠµŠ²ŃŠøŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŠø. УвиГев ŃŃŠ¾, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŠµŃила не наŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ńм. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ваннŃ. ŠŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŠ“ŃŃŠµŠ¹ Š½Š¾ŃŠø, Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как ŠµŃ ŃŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Šø Š³Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š° Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² воГŃ, как Š±Ń ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶Š½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š° по ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½Š½ŃŠ¼Šø, Šø она не знала, Ń ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Гаже не ŠæŃеГŃŃŠ°Š²Š»Ńла, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ» за ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ. ŠŠ¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, она ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ мŃŃŠ»Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° винŃ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Šø ŠøŃ Šŗ Š½ŃŠ½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ, ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ°ŠŗŃом: она Šø ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ²Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ Šø женой. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· ваннŃ, оГелаŃŃ Šø ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃовилаŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко она ŃŠæŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ заŃŃŠµŃилаŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ неŃ: Ā«ŠŃ опŃŃŃ ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµ ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńо? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š±Ń Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŠ½Š°Ńала не позавŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°ŃŃ?Ā» Та ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š²ŃемŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃ, Ń Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š·Š“Š°Ń Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃĀ». ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ знала, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ń, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń она понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“Š»Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ молоГой ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńе Š½ŠµŃмеŃенное ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø. ТогГа она ŠæŃоŃŃŠ½Ńла ей ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ молока: Ā«ŠŃŠæŠµŠ¹ŃŠµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŃŃŠ¾Ńожно, оно гоŃŃŃŠµŠµĀ». Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾Ā», - ŃŠøŃ о ŠæŃоизнеŃла ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°, ŃŠ¾Š³ŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¹ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠø. Ā«ŠŠµ за ŃŃŠ¾Ā», - Š»ŃŠ±ŠµŠ·Š½Š¾ ŃŠ»ŃŠ±Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но она ГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо знала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¶Šµ без ŃŠøŃŃŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²ŃŠ°Ń, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°ŠµŃ ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠµŠ¼ ГоŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ŠæŠøŠ² молоко, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½Ńла ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ“нако она не ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Гома ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠµ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ей Š½Ńжно Š±Ńло Š·Š°Š¹ŃŠø в ŃŃŠ°ŃионаŃ. ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š° в Š¾ŃŠ“еление ŠøŠ½ŃенŃивной ŃŠµŃапии. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¼Š¾Š»ŃŠ° Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° в палаŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина по-ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š½ŠµŠ¼Ń Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ»Š¾Ń Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š¾. ŠŃ маŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š“ала Š¾Ń ŃŠµŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ неГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠøŃŠøŃŠµŃком ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. ŠŠ“инŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Ń Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŃаГка ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃаŃ, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, Š¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±Ń Š² ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Šµ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние. ŠŃновной ŠæŃŠøŃиной, по ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃилаŃŃ Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ ŃŠ³Ńожал ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø, Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼ŃŠµ Š“Š»Ń Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø. ТепеŃŃ, когГа она вŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶, как ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ им Š±Ńло Š½Ńжно, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠ° ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Ńила гоŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на маŃŃ: Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼Š°, Ń ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ°ŃĀ». ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ°Š¼Ńм близким ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“ŠµŃŠ¶ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ Šø Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ¶Š½Ńм Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š»ŠøŃом. ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“анно зазвонил ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ¼Š°Š½Š° Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила на звонок. Ā«ŠŠøŠ»Š°, - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńкой голоŃ. - ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃ Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° мне Š¾Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŠ»ŃгŃĀ». ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 3 ЧаŃŃŠ½Ńй ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ позвонил Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø ŃŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² оГном Š¼ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ńком ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š¾Š½ Š±ŃŠ» на Гва гоГа ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠµ еŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем он ŃŠµŃ ал за Š³ŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ Š¾Š±ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Šø ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» извеŃŃŠ½Ńм ŃŠŗŃпеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ облаŃŃŠø. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń они Š±Ńли Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ близки. «Ркакой ŃŃŠ»Ńге ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ?Ā» - ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «У Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń, Š½ŃŠ¶Š“аŃŃŠøŠ¹ŃŃ Š² Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø, оГнако Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Šµ Гело, Šø Ń Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Ń занŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Š°Š¹Ńее Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа поГ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠŗŃŃŠ»Š¾Ā», - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½Ńла на ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½ŠøŠµ. Š”ŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Гел в Š¾ŃŠøŃе, Šø, ŠµŃŠ»Šø не ŃŃŠøŃаŃŃ Š“Š²ŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°Ńий, Š·Š°ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŃ Š½Š° полГенŃ, она Š±Ńла ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŃГа мне ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠµŃ аŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «Я напиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š°Š“ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГобеŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶Šø Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ ала Šŗ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š»Š°ŃниковŃ, Šø они обо вŃŃŠ¼ позабоŃŃŃŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃилиŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-ŃŃŠ¾, - Гобавил Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Šø его ŃŠ¾Š½ ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńм. - ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“а Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ не Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠø Šø не заГавай Š»ŠøŃŠ½ŠøŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ńов. ŠŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа». Ā«ŠÆŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠµ Š²Š¾Š»Š½ŃŠ¹ŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾ оказалоŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠµŃŃŠøŠ¶Š½Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ°Š¹Š¾Š½Šµ, заполненном виллами, Š¾ŃŠ½Š°ŃŃŠ½Š½Ńми ŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ¼Š°Š¼Šø Š±ŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø вŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š²Š½Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ Šø ожиГалоŃŃ, на Š²Ń оГе ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š¹ Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овала инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¼ Šø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ½Ńла Š³Š¾ŃпоГина ŠŠ°Š»Š°Ńникова. ДГелав звонок, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“ивоŃŃŠø ŠµŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š², Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń внŃŃŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° легко Š½Š°Ńла виллŃ. ŠŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃŃŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ°Š¼ Šø позвонила в ГвеŃŃ. Š§ŠµŃŠµŠ· Š½ŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠµŠŗŃнГ ГвеŃŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŃŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ńной. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø жГали Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°, но вмеŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ на ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ оказалаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š²Š°Š½Š°Ń Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŃ. Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠøŃе, вŃā¦Ā» - Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ· ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠ“елала Š²ŃвоГ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠ²Š¾, Šø ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń избежаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹, она ŃŠ¾Ńла ŃŠ°Š·ŃŠ¼Š½ŃŠ¼ наГеŃŃ Š¼Š°ŃŠŗŃ. ŠŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃноŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° в ŠæŃŠøŠ¾ŃŠøŃеŃе. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ аŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¼ŠµŠ»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ» на Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾Š½Š° Š“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГелаŃŃ?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² Гал мне инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŠø. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń вŃŃ Š² ŃŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃноŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ знал, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ал Š±Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ не Š·Š°ŃŠ»ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŠµŃ Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ или Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŃенŃен, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃŠ“ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ» Šø впŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š¼ŠøŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ гоŃŃŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ввеŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ леŃŃŠ½ŠøŃе в ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ°Šŗ Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ без ŃŠ²ŠµŃа?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ голоŃ, ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ пиГжак Šø наŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» его на Š»ŠøŃо. Ā«ŠŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠø ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠøŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń ŃŠŗŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°Ńелем, Šø комнаŃŃ Š·Š°Š»ŠøŠ» ŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ ŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃвой мŃŃŠ»ŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа Š±ŃŠ» Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¼, оГнако она Š¾ŃŠ¼Š°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠøŃ мŃŃŠ»ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ°, Š»ŠµŠ¶Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ на ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø, ŃŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Š“Š½Š°Ń ŃŃŠ±Š°Ńка Š±Ńла в ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°Ń Гавно Š·Š°ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ¹ ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Šø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° вГаваŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø ŃŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ“Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š½Š°Ń . ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŠ²Š½Š¾ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š²ŃŠ“аваŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŃ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š¾Š±Ńазом ŃŠ²Š°Š¶Š°Š»Š° его Š³ŃаниŃŃ Šø вела ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃно. ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Šø ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠøŠµ инŃŃŃŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š¾Š¶Š½ŠøŃŠ°Š¼Šø ŃŠ°Š·Ńезала ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа, обнажив его ŃŠ°Š½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø покŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š½ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŠ»Š¾ŠµŠ¼ Š¼Š°ŃŠ»Šø. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ±Ńала вŃŃ Šø, наконеŃ, ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела Гве Š·ŠøŃŃŃŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на ŠæŃавой ŃŃŠ¾Ńоне ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńав ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø ловкими ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹, а ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š±ŃŠ»Šø бŃŃŃŃŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃŃŃ Š»Šø Ń Š²Š°Ń Š°Š»Š»ŠµŃŠ³ŠøŃ на анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° она ŃŠµŃез Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃое Š²ŃемŃ. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠ°Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ³Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŠµŠ“или лиŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¶Šø, оГнако ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Šµ Š²Š¼ŠµŃŠ°ŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠæŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ меŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾, поŃŃŠø ŃŠøŃ о, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ конŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠøŃовало Ń ŠµŃ Š±ŠµŠ·ŃŠ¼Š½Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, Š½ŠµŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŃ Š½Š° обмен Š½ŠµŃколŃкими ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š¼Šø, ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем не ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š» еŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ обŃŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŠæŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Ń воŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠµŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŠøŠ·Š¼. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŠæŠøŠ»Š° Šŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š°Š½ŠµŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø, а Š·Š°Ńем ввела ŠµŃ в облаŃŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ ŃŠ°Š½. ŠŠ¼ ŠæŃŠøŃлоŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š¶Š“Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃŃ, пока Š½Š°ŃалоŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠµŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ она наложила ŃŠ²Ń. ŠŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠµŃез ŃŠ°Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Š°. Š ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š¼, Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńло бŃŃŃŃŠ¾ Šø ŃŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ок**Š²Š°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠŗŠø Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ в ŃŠ±Š¾ŃнŃŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃŠµ ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ внизŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠ²Ńй ŃŃŠ°Š¶, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ закŃŃŠ» ГвеŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. «Я ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ банГиŃŃ, Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š²ŃŠøŠµ на Š²Š°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š°Š½Ń ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½, Š²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾, оŃŃŠ°Ńнно Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ избавиŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń Š²Š°Ń, Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, как Š²Ń вŃŃŠøŃлили его ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² в Š²Š°Ńей компании», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий заŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š» Š¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»Šø, ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, а Š·Š°Ńем поГŃŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø Šø опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ноги на пол. ŠŠ½ Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃГел ŃŠ»Š°Š±Ńм, но его глаза Š²ŃŠæŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Ńм Š±Š»ŠµŃком. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²ŃŠ» ŠæŃŠ¾Š½Š·ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃа Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńина, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой Ń Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ, ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠµŃ ŠŗŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-либо Š¾ŃноŃение Šŗ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Ń?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» он. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ понизил голоŃ: Ā«ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ²ŃзалŃŃ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ¼ ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼, ŠŠøŃоном. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¼ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š²ŃŠ“аŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ГоŃŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ за ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š° ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , но, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, никогГа не ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃŠøŠ²Š°Š» Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŃŠ·ŠµŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŃ, как ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š»Š¶Š½Š¾ бŃŃŃ, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ½ не ŠæŠµŃŠµŃŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ“ивлŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š¶Š“ŃŠ¹ ГенŃ. Š” моей ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š½Šµ вежливо ŠæŃомолŃаŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠ° Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń оŃŃŃŃŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ ŠŠøŃалиŃ, в Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š“е ŠæŃоизоŃло много ŃŠ¾Š±ŃŃŠøŠ¹, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½ ŠŠ»ŃŃ. «Я ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠŠ»ŃŠø еŃŃŃ Š·Š°Ń ŃŠ“Š°Š»ŃŠ¹ Š±Š°Ń "ŠØŠ°ŃŠ¼" на ŃŠ»ŠøŃе ŠŃбаŃŃŠŗŠ°ŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ вŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ» Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² Š²ŃŠ³Š½Š°Š»Šø ŠøŠ· компании, ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠŗŠ»ŃŠ± ŃŃŠ°Š» ŠøŃ ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŠøŃŃŠ¾Ńником Š“Š¾Ń Š¾Š“Š°, Šø ŠµŃŠ»Šø его Š·Š°ŠŗŃоŃŃ, ŃŠ¾ им ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃŠ³Š¾Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¼Š¾Š³Šø им в ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий, Šø его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ°Š» на Š¾ŠŗŃŠ°Š²Ń ниже. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, когГа ŃŠæŃŃŠŗŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠµŠ“положил, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š» ГевŃŃŠŗŃ Š·Š°ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠµ, оГнако ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» немного ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ³Š°ŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃа: Ā«ŠŃли Š²Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃе об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ комŃ-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“Ń, Š²Š°Ń Š½Š°ŃŃŠøŠ³Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠ¶Š°ŃŠ½Š°Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŃŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он. ŠŃли ŃŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Š°Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“Š¾Š¹Š“ŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š° или его ŃŃŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŠø, они Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ»Š°: «Я ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ°Š¹Š½Šµ. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Šø немеГленно ŃŠ¹Š“ŃĀ». ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń, ŃŠ¾ обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š¾ŠŗŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ» Šŗ ней ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, оГнако ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠøŃокие ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠø Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŃŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Ń. ŠŠ³Š¾ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Ńм, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ńм. Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š²Šµ не ŃŃŠ»Šø?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ»ŠøŠ²Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом. ŠŠ½ не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ, но каким-ŃŠ¾ Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ она ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøŃ на него. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾ опŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š° головŃ. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŠµŠ¹ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°Š²Š°ŃŃ, но ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š·Š°ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃовал еŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 4 Š”ŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовка ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, опŃŃŃŠøŠ² головŃ, ŃŠ¾Ńопливо Š²Š·Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ² Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, она Гала Š¼ŃжŃине Š½ŠµŃколŃко ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š¼ ни Š±Ńло, она вŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ńом. Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń пока Š¼Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ŃŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŠ¹Ńе ŠøŃ ŃŠ°Š· в Š“ŠµŠ½Ń Šø Š½Š¾ŃŠøŃе ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń не ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ°Š¶Š°ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½ŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° бŃŃŃŠ»Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠµŃками Šø ŃŃŠ±ŠøŠŗ Ń Š¼Š°Š·ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ. «Я оŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŃ Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŃŠø лекаŃŃŃŠ²Š°Ā». ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ¾-ŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š» в знак ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø, но не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¶Šµ болŃŃŠµ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń же ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° виллŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š²ŠµŃнŃлаŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¶Šµ поŃŃŠø Š¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š“Š½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š²ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠŗŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ“ва ŃŃŃŃŠ¾ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Šø в ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ńа. «Я Š¾ŃŠæŃавлŃŃ ŠÆŠ½Ń Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń на ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовкŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼, не ŃŠµŃŠæŃŃŠøŠ¼ Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° поŃŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š° Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ¾ Ń Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠµŃили Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Ń ŃŠ²ŠµŃен, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ вŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š»Š¾Š³ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ обоŃŃŠ“ование Š½Š°Ńей Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŃовалоŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Ńией "ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½Ń". ŠŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ Яне. ŠÆ не Š¼Š¾Š³Ń позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŠ¾Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив его воли». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŃинилаŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø имени ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ЄоŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŃŠøŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ женаŃŃ, но они никогГа не вŃŃŃŠµŃалиŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° виГела Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко в жŃŃŠ½Š°Š»Š°Ń Šø иногГа в новоŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ²ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, он Šø Яна? Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠŗŠ½Ńло, но она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹. Ā«ŠŠ¾Ń как?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, боŃŃŃ, Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Š°Š½Ń ŃŃŠŗŠø. ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Š¼Ń Š¾Š±Š° знаем о ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŃ , но...Ā» - Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» ŃŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŃ, но не знал, как. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ“Šø ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² благоГаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ°Š»Š°Š½ŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Ńной ŃŃŠøŠŗŠµ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ» ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŃ оŃŃŠ°Š»ŃнŃŃ . «Я понимаŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ поГ ноŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Š±Ńла не в ŃŠ¾Š¼ положении, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŠøŠ·-за Š²Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š° ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ней, Šø, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, она не могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ ней. Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ еŃŃ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²ŠøŃŃŃŃ Šŗ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø, ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃĀ», - ŃŠ¼ŠøŃŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń измениŃŃ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ» Šø ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ», как она ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Ń ŃŠ½ŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ°Š·Š¼Š¾Š¼ погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ, ŠæŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовке. ŠŠ½Š° без заминки ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŠ½Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¼Ń Šø, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ² ввеŃŃ , ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ плŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŃŠ». ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š² гоŃŃŠøŠ½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Яна Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ“ŃŠ°Š²ŃŃŠ²Ńй, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° она, ŃŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ»ŃбаŃŃŃ. - Š¢Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на Š²ŠµŃеŃом? ŠŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š»Ń ŃŠ³Š¾ŃŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½Šø, но Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼Šø Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š±ŃаŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š·Š¶ŠµĀ», - вежливо Š¾ŃказалаŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° не Š±Ńла в Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃениŃŃ Ń ŠÆŠ½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ коллегами, а не поГŃŃŠ³Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ±Šµ Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Šø оГин Šø ŃŠ¾Ń же ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃ Š² оГно Šø ŃŠ¾ же Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а Яна Š±Ńла ŃŠ¾Š¹ еŃŃ ŃŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Š°Š¼Š±ŠøŃŠøŠ¾Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃоваŃŃŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ²Š»ŠµŠŗŠ°ŃŃ Š²ŃŠµŠ¾Š±Ńее внимание. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃеГŃ, ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŠæŠ¾ŃŠøŃала оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° погŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š° в ŃŠ²Š¾Šø книги. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š°Š±ŃŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š½Ńми. ŠŠ¾Š½ŃŃŠ½Š¾Šµ Гело, ŃŃŠ¾ они не Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо лаГили. Ā«Š, Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Яна, Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń-ŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. - ŠŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńе-ŃŠ¾ Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° Ń ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ кое о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠæŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃĀ». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŃŠŗŠ°ŃŃŠøŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Ń Š°Š»Š°Ń. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° она, не Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń Š½Š° ЯнŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³Š° ŃŠ°Šŗ или ŠøŠ½Š°Ńе ŃŠ²ŃзалаŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием, еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“алил ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Ń. «ТŃ, Голжно бŃŃŃ, ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, Га? ŠŠ½Šµ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ. ŠÆ понŃŃŠøŃ не имела, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃā¦Ā» Ā«ŠŃŃ Š² поŃŃŠ“ке», - ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ“нако Яна еŃŃ Š½Šµ вŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжила: «РеŃŃ, можеŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠŗŃŠµŃŠµ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом ŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° на ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń вмеŃŃŠ¾ менŃ? ŠŠ½Š°ŠµŃŃ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃŃ Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń, Ń Š½Šµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŃинило какие-либо ŠæŃоблемŃĀ». ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ±Š° ŠÆŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° необŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š° об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: «Я Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń Š½Šµ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŃĀ». Š Š»ŃŠ±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ, не Š±Ńло Š½ŠøŃего ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń взŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń коллеги. ŠŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø им ŠæŃŠøŃ оГилоŃŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠŗŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Ńми ŃŃŠµŠ·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Ńми обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŠµŃŃŠøŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŃŠøŠ“ел на заГнем ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠµ Š“Š¾ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ°Ńкована Ń Š²Š¾ŃŠ¾Ń. Ā«ŠŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š³Š¾ŃŠ“оŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ моей ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃе? Š£ Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ»ŠøŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, не ŃŠ°Šŗ ли?Ā» Š ŃŠ“ом Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńиной ŃŠøŠ“ел ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠæŠøŠ½ŠŗŃ ŃŠøŠ“енŃŃ. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š²ŃаŃе, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ» его, Šø Š²ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠøŠ», какими ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½ŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠµŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š±ŃŠ» ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃо Š³Š¾Ńпожа ŠŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - вГŃŃŠ³ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŃŠµŠŗŠ»Š¾ как ŃŠ°Š· в ŃŠ¾Ń моменŃ, когГа Яна ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Šµ. ŠŃови Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ, Šø он ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: «Яна?Ā» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ меŃŃŠ° Šø ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ еŃ?Ā» Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ», его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ заблеŃŃŠµŠ» Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŃŃŠ²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹ на гоГ Š¼Š»Š°Š“ŃŠµ в Š¼Š¾Ńм ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµĀ». ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½Š¾, когГа он ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, ŃŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° не ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ»Š° его ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ, но Šø Š·Š°Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ»Š° его ŃŠ°Š½Ń? Ā«ŠŃо ŃŃŠ“ŃŠ±Š°?Ā» - Š²Š¾ŃŠŗŠ»ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠµŃила ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на Š»ŃбовŃ? Ā«ŠŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŃŃŠ° ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š“Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Ń Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š½Š° Š“ŃŃŠ³Š¾Š³Š¾. ...... Š§ŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š“Š°Š»ŃŃŠµ? ŠŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ глав зГеŃŃ Š¾Š³ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃено, Š½Š°Š¶Š¼ŠøŃŠµ на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ ниже, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ более Š·Š°Ń ваŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃŠøŃ глав! (ŠŃ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠµ Š°Š²ŃŠ¾Š¼Š°ŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Ń Š½Š° книгŃ, когГа Š¾ŃŠŗŃŠ¾ŠµŃе ŠæŃиложение) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Lime novel | https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/ | 862 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | IMAGE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=1016312736312375&rawadid=120213512767120790 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466500117_1253514062518641_6821795157242583442_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=rf3aYoqMe_QQ7kNvgHWxX6W&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AN9IFGtRXwCWLeji_vgs1Yk&oh=00_AYC-G4ed-yLhAiUB9KcRmk1q7RBJyJnecuz9m7tGPNvRUQ&oe=6745ADA2 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Lime novel | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,500,804 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2499346}' |
No | 2024-11-21 18:48 | active | 1903 | 0 |
|
Horses need more nutrition than forage alone can provide. PurinaĀ® Enrich PlusĀ® and Enrich PlusĀ® Senior Ration Balancers deliver the protein, vitamins, and minerals your horse needs without unnecessary calories. Perfect for easy keepers or horses on unfortified grains. Contact me today to learn more! #FeedGreatness #YourLocalPurinaExpert | MESSAGE_PAGE | Purina Lifestyle Product Specialist Kelly Harper | https://www.facebook.com/PurinaLifestyleProductSpecialistKellyHarper/ | 27 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Send message | 0 | IMAGE | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/467772903_896958235922605_3865908621278004978_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BvC6foP6RQkQ7kNvgEpKJQ-&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ASjp14btgUwruVxz3Weczr1&oh=00_AYB3se0mmAbbV8ZdFG0_8qAu4BefVSWTneCbh3MWwR4BvQ&oe=6745B001 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Purina Lifestyle Product Specialist Kelly Harper | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,335 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502476}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
ā¤ļøšWhat happens nextš | "Xavier, are you free tonight? I have something to tell you." I mustered up the courage to text my husband, and my hands were a little wet holding the phone. Ten minutes... Half an hour... One hour... There was no reply from the other side. Just like his attitude towards me over the years, indifferent and aloof. I smiled bitterly and threw the phone on the sofa. Then I made dinner as usual and lay quietly on the sofa in the living room waiting for him. I thought he would not come back today. But at twelve o'clock in the early morning, I heard movement at the door. I immediately got up and walked forward, taking his coat and briefcase skillfully . A series of actions, just like an ordinary couple. "Don't text me casually in the future." Xavier's cold voice broke the calm of this moment. My hand hanging my coat trembled, and I murmured, "Okay, I won't do that again." He didn't hear the hidden meaning in my words, and asked me impatiently, "Don't you have something to tell me? What is it?" Even though I was already discouraged, I couldn't help but care about him. I pushed him to the dining table, "Don't worry, drink some stomach-warming soup first." Seeing him sit down steadily and take a sip of the soup, I finally felt relieved and said, "Let's get a divorce." My voice was calm, as calm as if I was talking about today's weather. His deep pupils shrink, "What did you say?" I knew he couldn't believe that I, who had loved him so humbly for so many years, was willing to divorce him. I stared at him straight, "I said let's get a divorce. I know your first love is back, and I decided to let go." "What tricks are you trying to play, Yvette Snyder? Do you want a child or money?" He asked coldly. On my wedding day, my mother and brother took away the large amount of dowry that Xavier paid, violating the terms of mutual benefit between both families. In the past few years, they often forced him to give me a child. I have never had a good image in his heart. "I don't want anything. I just want a divorce from you." I shook my head. Unexpectedly, the usually calm man angrily overturned the table in front of him. With red eyes, he grabbed my wrist fiercely and threw me on the sofa, and his head approached my neck. . . | LEARN_MORE | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1 | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | thebvhwysgng.com | DCO | https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13092&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457270151_954156726399654_8659937070073615280_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ZqMt2OsTBskQ7kNvgGZQCHN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A5jz7ZpxlbeEAcuB0df0uRZ&oh=00_AYBBPwytq4YdAsphh-2v6yidH7j6Uv79TbqTky4htiprgw&oe=6745A8A8 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,770 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503395}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before herāher husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she wonāt be a concubine. Sheāll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that sheās still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I donāt really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wifeās veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "Sheās unlike any woman Iāve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, sheās talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estateās affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasnāt seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, sheās different from any woman you know. As a general, sheās above household squabbles and wouldnāt want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "Thatās them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "Itās fine. If she says anything unpleasant, Iāll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Donāt you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. āWhy put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.ā āOh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?ā Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren familyās life respectable, and this was her reward. āEnough,ā Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. āIāve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion wonāt change anything.ā As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. āMy lady, my lord has really crossed the line!ā Lulu, Carissaās maid, said, wiping her tears. āDonāt call him that!ā Carissa gave her a stern look. āWe never consummated the marriage. Heās not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.ā āWhy the dowry list?ā Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. āSilly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.ā Lulu gasped. āLeave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?ā Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered ā assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her familyās former glory seemed impossibleāat least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren familyās fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. āLulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.ā ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissaās arrival to the king three times. āYour Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,ā he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. āI canāt summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.ā āThe guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. Sheās been standing there for over an hour without moving.ā Salvador felt a pang of guilt. āBarrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didnāt want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.ā āYour Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,ā Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. āAlright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, Iāll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,ā said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. āAs always, you're wise, Your Majesty!ā ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high... | LEARN_MORE | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831& | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | shgjfh.com | DCO | https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pi5R4WJUIpIQ7kNvgEzCJgZ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AUgm1eHH88bIH1GPnxL_uvb&oh=00_AYCziqgVwSsEtkSI1je0xlNeCG5D80Nh619118VtCqXg6g&oe=6745A035 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,503,565 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
null |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 | Š§ŠøŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Ńš | ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ она ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, оказалŃŃ ŠµŠµ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ по Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, она ŃŠ¾Ńла Ń ŃŠ¼Š°! ===== ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š° ŃŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶. РнеŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ, Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š° нигГе не Š±Ńло виГно. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŠæŃŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŃ, Šø ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼, ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š½Š¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не желала ŃŠµŃпеŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńбление! ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ она могла поГелаŃŃ? Š” ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š³Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š²ŃŠµ Š°ŃŠæŠµŠŗŃŃ ŠµŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Šø конŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠøŃовалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼Šø. Дамо ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ°Š·ŃмееŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Šø ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃГил Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ¾ŃŠ·Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ, ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° жаГноŃŃŃ. ŠŃ ГеГŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńал ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¾Š½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°, Š³Š»Š°Š²Ń Š¼Š¾Š³ŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¾ Š“Š¾ŃŠ°Š“ной ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø они попали в ŃŠ¶Š°ŃнŃŃ Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ГеГ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń погиб, ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Ń РоГиона. Š ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ние меŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠ°Ń компаниŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ńой ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ»Š° ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ, везГе Šø вŃŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾Š³ŃŃŠ·Š»Š° в Š¾Š³ŃомнŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š³Š°Ń . ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° Š³ŃŠ°Š½Šø Š±Š°Š½ŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ²Š°. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¾, ŠµŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ Š¾ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , знаŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Голг, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ они Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠµŠ¼Ńе ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²ŃŃ . ŠŠ¼ŠµŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ он ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» план, ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°Ńно ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š²Š½ŃŠŗ РоГиона, ŠŠøŃалий ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š², жениŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ. Š£ŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°Ń богаŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , они Š±Ńли ŃŠ²ŠµŃенŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµ ГаГŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠøŠµ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø в обмен на ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š, в ŠŗŠ°ŃеŃŃŠ²Šµ Š“Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńного бонŃŃŠ°, они, наконеŃ, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃнŃŃ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Ń Ń ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃŠ¹ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š±Ń Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŃеплена. Š Š°Š·ŃŠ¼ŠµŠµŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Š½Šµ могла позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃ, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ они ŃŠøŃковали ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼ или ином ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» вŃŃŠ°Š·ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń неГоволŃŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃŠøŠ¼, не ŃŠ²ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° банкеŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½Š° Š½ŃŠ¼ не ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ никого, ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼Šµ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š² ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ в ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°Š½ŠøŠø ŃŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»ŠøŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠøŠ» ей Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ она его жена. ŠŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, Š¾Ń Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø Го ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńа, Š½ŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ не поŃŃŃŠ“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃ Š¼Š½ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¹ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. Š”ŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń она ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ Ń ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø ŃŠ°ŃŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńми ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃ ŃŠµŃниŃŃ, возможно, ŃŠ»ŠµŠ³ŠŗŠ° Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»Šø, но в Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°Ń ŃŠøŃалоŃŃ ŃŠæŃŃŠ¼ŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŠ½Š° не ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“Š°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ½ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ как ей ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ поŃŃŃŠæŠøŃŃ? Š ŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń, когГа ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»Ńла о ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠæŃовеГŃŃ ŠæŠµŃŠ²ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ, она полŃŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńение Š¾Ń оГной ŠøŠ· ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ коллег. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина ŠæŃоŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń поГмениŃŃ ŠµŃ Š½Š° Š½Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šµ. Та не ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Голго ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ¼ŃваŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· зала Šø Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ³Š½Š¾Š²ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµŠ¼ позже она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŃŃ Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńов, а ŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠµŃнее плаŃŃŠµ Гавно ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»ŃŠ¼ Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠ¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ŠµŠ·Š°ŠæŠ½Š¾ ГвеŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š¼ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń Š²Š½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Šø ŃŠ“Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń. ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š·Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ, как ГвеŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° Š·Š°Ń Š»Š¾ŠæŠ½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем она ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»Ńок Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°ŃелŃ, Šø в ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. ŠŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ¶Š°Š» Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š¾Šŗ. Ā«ŠŃо...Ā» ŠŠµ ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° она Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ, как ŠµŃ ŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½Ńли на ŃŃŠ¾Š». ŠŃŃŠ° ŠŗŠ°Š½ŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠŗŠøŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½Š°Š“лежноŃŃŠµŠ¹ ŃŠæŠ°Š»Š° на пол, Šø в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½Š° поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как Šŗ ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š»ŃŃ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ оŃŃŃŃŠ¹ Šŗ*ай н*жа. Ā«Š¢ŠøŃ Š¾!Ā» - ŃŠ²ŠøŃепо ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃал Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠ¹. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° еГва могла ŃŠ°Š·Š³Š»ŃГеŃŃ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ глаза Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø меŃŃŠ°Š»Šø в ŃŃŃŠŗŠ»Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ²ŠµŃе, его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Š±ŃŠ» полон Š±Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø. РвозГŃŃ Šµ вокŃŃŠ³ Š½ŠøŃ Š²ŠøŃŠ°Š» Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š¶ŠµŠ»ŠµŠ·Š°, Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠ»Š°Š³Š¾Š“аŃŃ Š¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾Š»ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń обŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Šø опŃŃŃ Š²ŃŠ°Ńа, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ. ŠŠ°Ńем она меГленно ŃŠ¾Š³Š½Ńла Š¾Š“Š½Ń Š½Š¾Š³Ń, планиŃŃŃ Š°ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠµŠ½Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ń виГел ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, ŃŠ¾ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ¶Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š³Šø вмеŃŃŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ¶Š°Š» Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½Ńми Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ“ŃŃŠ³ в ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ°Š³Š¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. Ā«ŠŃŃŃŃŠµŠµ, Ń Š²ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ»Š°, как он ŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ“а!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ оГного ŠŗŃика о ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø, Šø ŃŃŠø Š»ŃŠ“Šø Š²Š¾ŃŠ²Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š±Ń Š² комнаŃŃ. ŠŃŃŠ°ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина опŃŃŃŠøŠ» Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Šø по**ловал ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŃ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ“ивлена ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° легко оŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾. Тем более, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина болŃŃŠµ не ŃŠ³Ńожал ей н*жом. ŠŃŃŠ»Šø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ. Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ² ŃŠµŃение, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńла Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Šŗ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Šø обвила ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø его ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· она по**ловала его. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń Š²Š°Š¼ помоŃŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° она поГ ноŃ, наГеŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Ń не Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š½Š¾ ŃŠ³Š»Š¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ». ŠŠ¼Ń поŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃнГа, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ ŃŠµŃение, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° его гоŃŃŃŠµŠµ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃ Š°: «Я Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń на ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ā». ŠŠ³Š¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ» низким Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ³Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńм. ŠŠ¾ он, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, Š½ŠµŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ». ŠŠ½Š° Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń вŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃвоŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½ не Голжен Š±ŃŠ» ни за ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ. Š ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŠµŠŗŃŠ½Š“Ń Š“Š²ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠ°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŃŠ»ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠµŃеГном по**Š»ŃŠµ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŠøŃ Š·Š°ŃŃŃŠ“Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńное положение, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ его ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ°Š³ŠøŃовало на Š·Š²ŃŠŗ. ŠŠ½ мог Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŃŃ Š² Š½ŃŠ¼, ŠµŃŠ»Šø Š±Ń Š»ŃŠ“Šø за ГвеŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Šø. «Ч*ŃŃ Š²*Š·ŃŠ¼Šø! ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾ же ŠæŃоŃŃŠ¾ Ń**ŃŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńка. Š§ŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, они Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃе. ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ¹Ńе Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŠøŃ!Ā» Š”Š²ŠµŃ ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠøŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š» в комнаŃŃ, Š¾Š±Š½Š°Š¶Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ“нако ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Ń Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Ń его Š»ŠøŃо Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½ŃŃ Š³Š»Š°Š· незванŃŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Ńно не ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ±Š»ŃГок ŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠ½. ŠŠµŠ²Š°Š¶Š½Š¾, Š½Š°ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠ¾Š±Š»Š°Š·Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š°, Ń ŃŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠµŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Ń Š½ŠµŠ¹ ŃŃŠ¾-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŠ¾, ŃŃŠ²Š°Šŗ, ŃŃŠ° Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° изГаŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Ńе Š·Š²ŃŠŗŠø, а?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°ŃкниŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ²ŠµŠ»ŠøŠ²Š°Š¹ŃŃ! ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŗŠ°Šŗ можно ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее, ŠøŠ½Š°ŃŠµ Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼ головŃ!Ā» ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Ń Šø ŃŠ¾ŠæŠ¾Ń ног, Šø Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ¾ŃилиŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃ, а ГвеŃŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Šµ положение. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° знал, ŃŃŠ¾ его ŠæŃŠµŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Š¾Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ»Šø ŃŃŠ»Šø, но Š¾Ńознание ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø оŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Š“Š½Šø, поГейŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ на его ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¾Š±Š»Š°Š“ание. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¾ŃвалŃŃ, Šø Š½ŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“Š°Š½Š½Š°Ń Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š° Šæ**Š¾ŃŠø Š·Š°Ń Š»ŠµŃŃŠ½Ńла его. ŠŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Šŗ же**Š½ŠøŃ Š½Šµ обоŃŃŠ» ŃŃŠ¾Ńоной Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, Гело Š±Ńло в ŠøŃ близоŃŃŠø, или в ŃŠ¾Š¼, как ŠøŠ½Ńимно они ŠŗŠ°ŃалиŃŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ Š“ŃŃŠ³Š°, а Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ бŃŃŃ, во внезапном ŠæŃиливе Š°Š“ŃŠµŠ½Š°Š»ŠøŠ½Š°, но на повеŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±ŃŠ½ŃаŃŃŠŗŠ°Ń жилка, о ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой она Гаже не ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š·ŃŠµŠ²Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½ŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° жила ŃŠµŃой Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ жизнŃŃ, Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°Š¼ Šø планам, ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š“Š»Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š“ŃŃŠ³ŠøŠ¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š· - Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š· - она ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалаŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š°Š»Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š¾ŃŠ±ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š·Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“оŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńине ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Ń Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠ¹, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń он Гелал вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а они Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½Ńили, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина нежно ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š² ŃŃŠŗŃ. «Я ŠæŃŠøŠ“Ń Š·Š° ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹Ā», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°Š» он, в его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńе вŃŃ ŠµŃŃ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ»Š°Š¶Š“ениŃ. Š Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ он ŃŃŃŠ», ŃŠ°Šŗ же внезапно, как Šø ŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ». ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾ немало Š²Ńемени, ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š“е ŃŠµŠ¼ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Š»Š° поГнŃŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ноги. Š¢ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ń в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе наŃŃŃŠøŠ» звонок ŠµŃ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃона. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“елаŃŃ Šø обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š»ŠµŠ¶ŠøŃ на ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон, пока он не ŃŠæŠ°Š», Šø нажала на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃа. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃоŃ! - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š²Š·Š²Š¾Š»Š½Š¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŠ¹ голоŃ. -Š ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ·Š»Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа. ŠŠ½ попал в Š°Š²Š°ŃŠøŃ Šø полŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńе ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š²Ń Š½ŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ“Š»ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ оказали ŠµŠ¼Ń помоŃŃ!Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Š° Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń Š·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠ¾Š²Š½Š¾: Ā«Š„Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо, Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŃŠµŃез минŃŃŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° положила ŃŃŃŠ±ŠŗŃ Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø, но оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ. ŠŠ½Š° Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ±Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Šø Š²ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“Ń Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Ń*ŠŗŃŠ¾Š¼ Ń Š½ŠµŠ·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°ŃнŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŃо Š±ŃŠ» ŃŠ°Š¼Ńй возмŃŃŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ в ŠµŃ жизни! ŠŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ¹ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ не Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŃŠ°Š·Š“новаŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŃŠæŠ¾Šŗ или ŃŠ°Š·Š¼ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŃ Š¾ его ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŃ . ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń в поŃŃŠ“ок Šø Š¾ŃŠæŃавилаŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠ½ŃŃ ŃŠŗŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠø. ŠŠµŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŠ°Ńок Š½Š¾ŃŠø она Š±Ńла занŃŃŠ° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńой. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“илаŃŃ, ŃŠ¶Šµ близилŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š² комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°, она обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°Ńе Š±Ńло вŃŃ ŃŠ°Šŗ же гŃŃŠ·Š½Š¾. Š ŃŠŗŠø ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ¶Š°Š»ŠøŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠ»Š°ŠŗŠø, а в голове ŠæŃонеŃлиŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŃ Š¾ бŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾ поГменила менŃ, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - коллега ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Ń Š±Š»Š°Š³Š¾Š“Š°ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Та Š²ŃŠ“авила ŠøŠ· ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ»ŃбкŃ: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°Ā». Ā«ŠŠ°Š»ŃŃŠµ Ń ŃŠæŃавлŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼Š°. Тебе ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃŃŃŃ Šø немного Š¾ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŃŃ, - Яна ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š±Ńмаги, ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе по полŃ, Šø ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Š²Šø. - Š§ŃŠ¾ зГеŃŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ·Š¾Ńло? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²ŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŠµŃŃŃ Š½Š° полŃ?Ā» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° в панике Š¾Ńвела глаза Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: Ā«ŠŠ¹, Ń ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š½ŠøŠ»Š° ŠøŃ . ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, ŠæŃŠøŠ±ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š“ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń пойГŃĀ». Яне показалŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńм Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń, но она не ŠæŃŠøŠ“ала ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃлаŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š±ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½Š½Ńе Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½Š° еГва ŃŃŠæŠµŠ»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ, как в ГвеŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, а за ним - ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 2 Š§ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŠøŠ½Ń Ā«ŠŃо Š²ŃаŃ, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. - ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Š° ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова». ŠŃŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠŃлов, воŃŃŠ» в комнаŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ» на ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠøŃŠŗŃ Ń ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ¼ на Š»Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ°ŃŠ¾Ńном Ń Š°Š»Š°ŃŠµ ЯнŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе ŃŠ¾ мной». Яна Š±Ńла в Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Šµ. Ā«ŠŃГа Š¼Ń ŠøŠ“ŃŠ¼?Ā» ŠŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Š½Šµ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠµŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ń. ŠŠ½ Ń ŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¹ поŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š·Š° ŃŃŠŗŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃŠ¼Ńе. ŠŠµ заŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŠ¹ŃŠµ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š° ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° жГаŃŃĀ». ŠŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµ она оказалаŃŃ Š² ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃŠµ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠ° Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠøŠ“ел на Гиване, его Ń ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°Š²Š¾Šµ Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŠ¾Šµ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃлоŃŃ Š½Š°Š·Š°Š“ в Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹ позе, а Š“Š»ŠøŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ноги Š±Ńли ŃŠŗŃŠµŃŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ним. ŠŃжно Š±Ńло имеŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ¹ глаз Šø ŠæŃŠøŃмоŃŃŠµŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š²Š½ŠøŠ¼Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńнее, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń понŃŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ его Š³ŃŠ±Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø блеГнее обŃŃŠ½Š¾Š³Š¾. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Š“ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼ Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠµŠ½Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, ŃŠŗŃŃŠ²Š°Š» Š·Š°ŠæŠ°Ń Šŗ**ви на его коже. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š¾Š“ŠµŃ Š² ŃŠøŃŃŃŠ¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Ńй коŃŃŃŠ¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ помог ŃŠŗŃŃŃŃ ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°, в ŠæŃоŃивном ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ вŃŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶ŠøŠ²Ńие Š±Ń Š²ŃŠµŃ окŃŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃŠøŃ . Рего вŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠø Š»ŠøŃŠ° ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ Š¶ŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŃŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š°, Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ он ŠæŠ¾Š±ŃŠ²Š°Š» в ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ аГŃ, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼ не ŃŃŠ¾ŠøŃ ŃŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ Š“ŠøŠ²Š°Š½Ń Šø наклонилŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠµŠæŃŠ°ŃŃ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š½Š° ŃŃ Š¾: Ā«ŠŠøŠ“ŠµŠ¾Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø Ń ŠŗŠ°Š¼ŠµŃ Š½Š°Š±Š»ŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой Š½Š¾ŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ поГГеланŃ, ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńее Š²Ńего, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ“елали Š²Š°ŃŠø Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š“Š°Š²ŃŠøŠµ. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ»Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“Ń Šø ŃŠ±Ńали Š²Ńе Š²Š¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Ńе ŃŠ»ŠøŠŗŠø. ŠŃо Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Яна ŠŠ³Š°Ńонова, ГежŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ńлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŃŠ°Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ²ŠµŃГил ŃŃŠ¾. ŠÆ ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¶Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š·Š°ŠæŠøŃŠø. ŠŃо ГейŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ она». Š¢Š¾Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ» глаза. Š£ ŠÆŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ»Š¾ Š“ŃŃ Š°Š½ŠøŠµ Šø она ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ ней ŃŠ°Š¼ боŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½ŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ помог мне ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾Š³Š»ŃŠ“ŃŠ²Š°Ń ŠµŃ Ń Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Š²Ń Š“Š¾ ног. Яна ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š½Ńла головŃ, не ŃŠµŃаŃŃŃ Š²ŃŃŃŠµŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń Š³ŃŠ¾Š·Š½Ńм Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ом Š¼ŃжŃинŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°... Š-ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃĀ», - она не ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем понимала, о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ, но знала, ŃŃŠ¾ в ŠµŃ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š²Š¾Š¹ŃŠø в Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŠµ Šŗ ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Ń. ŠŃгоГа не заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń жГаŃŃ. Так ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ в ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»Ńном военном Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃалиŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŃаŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ¾Š² Š“Š»Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Š“ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŠŗŠø. Š Ń Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š¾Š±Š¾Š·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ½Š¾ как ŃŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š¾Šµ, Š²ŃŠµ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ оŃŃŠ°Ńли знали, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠ½Ń Š² ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¼ ŠøŃŠ¾Š³Šµ Š±ŃŠ“ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ½ŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ Šø ГоживŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ каŃŃŠµŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¶Š“ении. ŠŃли ŃŠ¶ на ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾, ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń имел ГоŃŃŃŠæ Šŗ ŃŠµŃŃŃŃŠ°Š¼, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø намного Š»ŃŃŃŠµ, ŃŠµŠ¼ в ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃе. Яна ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š»Š° поГŃŃŠ¶ŠøŃŃŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием в наГежГе ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Šø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń попаŃŃŃ Š² Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. «Я Š¼Š¾Š³Ń ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠøŃоваŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼, ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŃ Š·Š°Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ, Гаже Š±Ńаком», - внезапно ŠæŃеŃвал ŠµŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ³Š¾ Š»ŠøŃŠ¾ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Š¾ŃŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но мŃŃŠ»Ń о Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńней Š½Š¾ŃŠø ŃŠ¼ŃŠ³ŃŠøŠ»Š° жŃŃŃŠŗŃŃ Š»ŠøŠ½ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ°. Ā«Š§ŃŠ¾ ж... ŠÆ...Ā» - ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ наŃŃŠ¾Š»Ńко неожиГанно, ŃŠµŠ¼ Яна могла ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Ń ŃŃŃŠ“ом могла ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŃŠøŃ Š¾Š“Šø ко мне, как ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŠæŃимеŃŃ ŃŠµŃение», - вŃŃŠ°Š» ŠŠøŃалий Šø жеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃа ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ¹ ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šø ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложил ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. «РŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Š½ŠµŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń, Šø вŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ повеГение ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼. ŠŠ°Ńем он оŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŠ»ŃŃ, как Š±ŃŠ“ŃŠ¾ его кое-ŃŃŠ¾ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ»Š¾. ŠŠ½ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃŃ Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, позабоŃŃŃŠµŃŃ Š¾ ней». Ā«ŠŠ¾Š½ŠµŃно», - Š·Š°Š²ŠµŃŠøŠ» его Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ Ń Š²ŠµŠ¶Š»ŠøŠ²Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ»Ńбкой. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ они Š½Š°Ń оГŃŃŃŃ Š²Š½Šµ ŠæŃŠµŠ“елов ŃŠ»ŃŃŠøŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠø, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ поГоŃŃŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. Ā«ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗ, - Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾Š½ ŃŠøŃ им, но наŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, - Š²Ń Š²ŠµŠ“Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ женаŃŃ. ŠÆ не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŠ¼Š»ŠµŠ¼Ńм Š²Š°ŃианŃом Š“Š»Ń Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Šø ŠŠ³Š°Ńоновой. ŠŠ°Š¼ ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“ŃŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ложениŃĀ». ŠŃŠ±Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“ŃŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø о его Š±Ńаке, а Š»ŠøŃо еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ°Ńнело, когГа он ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńине, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой его заŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Šø жениŃŃŃŃ. «Тебе ŃŃŠ¾, жиŃŃ Š½Š°Š“Š¾ŠµŠ»Š¾?Ā» - ŠæŃŠøŠ³Ńозил он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŃŠ¾, ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овало, Šø ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š·Š°Š“ŃŠ¾Š¶Š°Š». Š ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š¾Š½ не знал, ŠŗŃŠ¾ болŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š·Š»ŠøŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŠ° - Š½Š¾Š²Š°Ń Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŃŠ° или ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠøŠ¹ за Š²ŃŠµŃŠ°Ńним напаГением. Тем Š²Ńеменем ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° виллŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š»Š¶Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ГелиŃŃ Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠµŠ“Š½ŠøŃ Š»ŠµŃ, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Романова, вŃŃŃŠµŃила ŠµŃ в ŃŠ¾Š¹Šµ, на ŠµŃ Š»ŠøŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š½Š°ŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½Š¾ Š±ŠµŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ŃŃŠ²Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š²Š°Ń Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом, Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¶Š°?Ā» «Я Голжна Š±Ńла поГмениŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³ŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŃŠ°. ŠŃ глаза Š±Ńли ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃŠ½ŠµŠ²ŃŠøŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ»ŠµŠ·ŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ŃŃŠø. УвиГев ŃŃŠ¾, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŠµŃила не наŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ńм. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š°Š²ŠµŃŃ Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ваннŃ. ŠŃ мŃŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлиŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŃŠ“ŃŃŠµŠ¹ Š½Š¾ŃŠø, Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š°, как ŠµŃ ŃŃŠŗŠø Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Šø Š³Š¾ŃŠµŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š° Šø погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² воГŃ, как Š±Ń ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š¶Š½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š° по ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½Š½ŃŠ¼Šø, Šø она не знала, Ń ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š½Š°ŃŠ°ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° Гаже не ŠæŃеГŃŃŠ°Š²Š»Ńла, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ» за ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗ. ŠŠ¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, она ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼. ŠŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ мŃŃŠ»Šø она поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° винŃ. ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŠ»Šø ŠøŃ Šŗ Š½ŃŠ½ŠµŃŠ½ŠµŠ¼Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ, ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŃŠ°ŠŗŃом: она Šø ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ²Š»ŃŃŃŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŠµŠ¼ Šø женой. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· ваннŃ, оГелаŃŃ Šø ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃовилаŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко она ŃŠæŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·, ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ ŃŃŃ Š¶Šµ заŃŃŠµŃилаŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ неŃ: Ā«ŠŃ опŃŃŃ ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµ ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŠŗŠ¾Ńо? ŠŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š±Ń Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŠ½Š°Ńала не позавŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°ŃŃ?Ā» Та ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на Š²ŃемŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃ, Ń Š¾ŠæŠ¾Š·Š“Š°Ń Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃĀ». ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ знала, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ń, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń она понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“Š»Ń ŃŃŠ¾Š¹ молоГой ГевŃŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š»ŃеŃŃŃ Š½Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾Š¹ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńе Š½ŠµŃмеŃенное ŠŗŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø. ТогГа она ŠæŃоŃŃŠ½Ńла ей ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ молока: Ā«ŠŃŠæŠµŠ¹ŃŠµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŃŃŠ¾Ńожно, оно гоŃŃŃŠµŠµĀ». Ā«Š”ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠ±Š¾Ā», - ŃŠøŃ о ŠæŃоизнеŃла ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°, ŃŠ¾Š³ŃŠµŃŠ°Ń Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¹ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠø. Ā«ŠŠµ за ŃŃŠ¾Ā», - Š»ŃŠ±ŠµŠ·Š½Š¾ ŃŠ»ŃŠ±Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ Šø Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃŠ¶Š“ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼, но она ГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо знала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ Š½Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠ²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¶Šµ без ŃŠøŃŃŠ»Š° Š¶ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²ŃŠ°Ń, Šø ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°ŠµŃ ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŠµŠµ ŃŠµŠ¼ ГоŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹ ŃŠ²Š°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ¾ŠæŠøŠ² молоко, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŠµŃŠ½Ńла ŃŃŠ°ŠŗŠ°Š½ ŠŠøŠŗŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Šø Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Šŗ вŃŃ Š¾Š“Ń. ŠŠ“нако она не ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń в комнаŃŃ Š¾ŃŠ“ŃŃ Š° пеŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Š° вŃŃŠ»Š° ŠøŠ· Гома ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠµ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ей Š½Ńжно Š±Ńло Š·Š°Š¹ŃŠø в ŃŃŠ°ŃионаŃ. ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š° в Š¾ŃŠ“еление ŠøŠ½ŃенŃивной ŃŠµŃапии. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¼Š¾Š»ŃŠ° Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° в палаŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø. ŠŠµŠ½Ńина по-ŠæŃŠµŠ¶Š½ŠµŠ¼Ń Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ»Š¾Ń Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š·Š°Š½ŃŠ»Š¾. ŠŃ маŃŃ ŃŃŃŠ°Š“ала Š¾Ń ŃŠµŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ неГоŃŃŠ°ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø Š½Š°Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŠŗŃŠøŃŠøŃŠµŃком ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńнии. ŠŠ“инŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š¶ŠøŠ·Š½Ń Š¼Š°ŃŠµŃŠø Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŃаГка ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃаŃ, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, Š¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š±Ń Š² ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Šµ ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Ńние. ŠŃновной ŠæŃŠøŃиной, по ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š³Š»Š°ŃилаŃŃ Š½Š° Š±ŃŠ°Šŗ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ ŃŠ³Ńожал ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°ŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ½ŃŠ³Šø, Š½ŠµŠ¾Š±Ń Š¾Š“ŠøŠ¼ŃŠµ Š“Š»Ń Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø. ТепеŃŃ, когГа она вŃŃŠ»Š° Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶, как ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠµŃ, вŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ им Š±Ńло Š½Ńжно, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½Š°Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Š“Š¾Š½Š¾ŃŠ° ŃŠµŃŠ“ŃŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ¾Ńила гоŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на маŃŃ: Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼Š°, Ń ŃŠµŠ±Ń Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŃ. ŠÆ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ°ŃĀ». ŠŃ маŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠ°Š¼Ńм близким ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š½Š¾Š¹ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š“ŠµŃŠ¶ŠŗŠ¾Š¹ Šø Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ¶Š½Ńм Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š»ŠøŃом. ŠŠµŠ¾Š¶ŠøŠ“анно зазвонил ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŃон ŠøŠ· ŠŗŠ°ŃŠ¼Š°Š½Š° Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила на звонок. Ā«ŠŠøŠ»Š°, - ŃŠ°Š·Š“алŃŃ Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńкой голоŃ. - ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃ Š¾ŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° мне Š¾Š“Š½Ń ŃŃŠ»ŃгŃĀ». ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 3 ЧаŃŃŠ½Ńй ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ позвонил Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š². ŠŠ½Šø ŃŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃŃ Š² оГном Š¼ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŠøŠ½Ńком ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµ, Ń Š¾ŃŃ Š¾Š½ Š±ŃŠ» на Гва гоГа ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠµ еŃ. ŠŠ°Ńем он ŃŠµŃ ал за Š³ŃаниŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ Š¾Š±ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Šø ŃŠµŠæŠµŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» извеŃŃŠ½Ńм ŃŠŗŃпеŃŃŠ¾Š¼ в ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¹ облаŃŃŠø. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Šµ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń они Š±Ńли Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ близки. «Ркакой ŃŃŠ»Ńге ŠøŠ“ŃŃ ŃŠµŃŃ?Ā» - ŠæŃŃŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «У Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń, Š½ŃŠ¶Š“аŃŃŠøŠ¹ŃŃ Š² Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠø, оГнако Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ²ŠøŠ»Š¾ŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ¾ŃŠ»Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾Šµ Гело, Šø Ń Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Ń, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼Š¾Š³Ń занŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠøŠ¼ в Š±Š»ŠøŠ¶Š°Š¹Ńее Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š°Š»ŃйŃŃŠ°, Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Šø ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа поГ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠŗŃŃŠ»Š¾Ā», - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š° Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½Ńла на ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š½ŠøŠµ. Š”ŠµŠ³Š¾Š“Š½Ń Ń Š½ŠµŃ Š½Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ Гел в Š¾ŃŠøŃе, Šø, ŠµŃŠ»Šø не ŃŃŠøŃаŃŃ Š“Š²ŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°Ńий, Š·Š°ŠæŠ»Š°Š½ŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š½Š½ŃŃ Š½Š° полГенŃ, она Š±Ńла ŠæŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŃГа мне ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠµŃ аŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. «Я напиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š°Š“ŃŠµŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГобеŃŃŃŃŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶Šø Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗŠ°Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ ала Šŗ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠ¾Š“ŠøŠ½Ń ŠŠ°Š»Š°ŃниковŃ, Šø они обо вŃŃŠ¼ позабоŃŃŃŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃилиŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-ŃŃŠ¾, - Гобавил Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Šø его ŃŠ¾Š½ ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŠµŃŃŃŠ·Š½Ńм. - ŠŠøŠŗŠ¾Š³Š“а Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ не Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠø Šø не заГавай Š»ŠøŃŠ½ŠøŃ Š²Š¾ŠæŃŠ¾Ńов. ŠŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠ»ŠµŃŠøŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа». Ā«ŠÆŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠµ Š²Š¾Š»Š½ŃŠ¹ŃŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ½Šø ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃалиŃŃ, Šø ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Š° ŃŠ°ŠŗŃŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń Š“Š¾Š±ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ Šŗ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠµŃŃŠ¾ оказалоŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠµŃŃŠøŠ¶Š½Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ°Š¹Š¾Š½Šµ, заполненном виллами, Š¾ŃŠ½Š°ŃŃŠ½Š½Ńми ŃŠøŃŃŠµŠ¼Š°Š¼Šø Š±ŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠø вŃŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š²Š½Ń. ŠŠ°Šŗ Šø ожиГалоŃŃ, на Š²Ń оГе ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Ń ŃŃŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š¹ Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»ŠµŠ“овала инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¼ Šø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ½Ńла Š³Š¾ŃпоГина ŠŠ°Š»Š°Ńникова. ДГелав звонок, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ±ŠµŠ“ŠøŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š“ивоŃŃŠø ŠµŃ ŃŠ»Š¾Š², Š¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Š½ŠøŠŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š»Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń внŃŃŃŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° легко Š½Š°Ńла виллŃ. ŠŠ½Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŃŃŠæŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ°Š¼ Šø позвонила в ГвеŃŃ. Š§ŠµŃŠµŠ· Š½ŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠµŠŗŃнГ ГвеŃŃ Š¾ŃŠŗŃŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŠ¾Ńной. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Šø жГали Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ°, но вмеŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾ на ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š³Šµ оказалаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š²Š°Š½Š°Ń Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŃ. Ā«ŠŃоŃŃŠøŃе, вŃā¦Ā» - Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ· ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠ“елала Š²ŃвоГ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŃŠ°Š½ŃŃŠ²Š¾, Šø ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń избежаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠæŃŠøŃŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ¹, она ŃŠ¾Ńла ŃŠ°Š·ŃŠ¼Š½ŃŠ¼ наГеŃŃ Š¼Š°ŃŠŗŃ. ŠŠµŠ·Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃноŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ»Š° в ŠæŃŠøŠ¾ŃŠøŃеŃе. Ā«ŠŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŃŠøŠµŃ аŃŃ ŃŃŠ“а», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¼ŠµŠ»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¼ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ» на Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾Š½Š° Š“ŠµŃŠ¶Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГелаŃŃ?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, Š“Š¾ŠŗŃŠ¾Ń Š¤Š°Š»ŃŠŗŠ¾Š² Гал мне инŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŠø. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń вŃŃ Š² ŃŃŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃноŃŃŠøĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ знал, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń Š½Šµ ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ“ал Š±Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Šø Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°Š½Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø ŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, ŠŗŃŠ¾ не Š·Š°ŃŠ»ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŠµŃ Š“Š¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃ или Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŠæŠµŃенŃен, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ŃŃŠ²ŠµŃŠ“ŠøŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ» Šø впŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠ¾Š²ŃŠ» ŠµŃ Š¼ŠøŠ¼Š¾ ŃŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ гоŃŃŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ввеŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ леŃŃŠ½ŠøŃе в ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š ŠŗŠ¾Š¼Š½Š°ŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠµŠ¼Š½Š¾. Ā«ŠŠ°Šŗ Ń Š±ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŃŠ¾Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŃ Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ без ŃŠ²ŠµŃа?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» Š¶ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ голоŃ, ŃŠ¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃ Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ» ŃŠ²Š¾Š¹ пиГжак Šø наŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» его на Š»ŠøŃо. Ā«ŠŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠø ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠøŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠŗŠ²Š¾Š·Ń ŃŠŗŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠŗŠ»ŃŃŠ°Ńелем, Šø комнаŃŃ Š·Š°Š»ŠøŠ» ŃŃŠŗŠøŠ¹ ŃŠ²ŠµŃ. ŠŠµŃвой мŃŃŠ»ŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа Š±ŃŠ» Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ Š·Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š¼ŃŠ¼, оГнако она Š¾ŃŠ¼Š°Ń Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š¾Ń ŃŃŠøŃ мŃŃŠ»ŠµŠ¹. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š²ŠµŠŗŠ°, Š»ŠµŠ¶Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ на ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø, ŃŃŃ Š±ŠµŠ»Š°Ń ŠæŠ°ŃŠ°Š“Š½Š°Ń ŃŃŠ±Š°Ńка Š±Ńла в ŠæŃŃŠ½Š°Ń Гавно Š·Š°ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠµŠ¹ ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Šø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° вГаваŃŃŃŃ Š² ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø Šø ŃŠµŃила ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ“Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ°Š½Š°Ń . ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŃŠ²Š½Š¾ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» Š²ŃŠ“аваŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ŃŃŃ, поŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š¾Š±Ńазом ŃŠ²Š°Š¶Š°Š»Š° его Š³ŃаниŃŃ Šø вела ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŠæŃŠøŠ»ŠøŃно. ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Šø ГоŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠøŠµ инŃŃŃŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š¾Š¶Š½ŠøŃŠ°Š¼Šø ŃŠ°Š·Ńезала ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŠøŠµŠ½Ńа, обнажив его ŃŠ°Š½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµ Š±ŃŠ»Šø покŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š½ŠŗŠøŠ¼ ŃŠ»Š¾ŠµŠ¼ Š¼Š°ŃŠ»Šø. ŠŠ½Š° ŃŠ±Ńала вŃŃ Šø, наконеŃ, ŃŠ²ŠøŠ“ела Гве Š·ŠøŃŃŃŠøŠµ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на ŠæŃавой ŃŃŠ¾Ńоне ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŃŠ°Š»Š° Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ, Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š±Š¾Ńав ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼Šø ловкими ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¼Šø. ŠŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹, а ŠµŃ Š“Š²ŠøŠ¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š±ŃŠ»Šø бŃŃŃŃŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃŃŃ Š»Šø Ń Š²Š°Ń Š°Š»Š»ŠµŃŠ³ŠøŃ на анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° она ŃŠµŃез Š½ŠµŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃое Š²ŃемŃ. Š ŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃ, ŃŠ°Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š½ŠµŠ³Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠŗŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŠ¾Š²ŃŠµŠ“или лиŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ±Š¾Š»ŃŃŃŃ ŃŠ°ŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š¶Šø, оГнако ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š¾ŃŃ Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠ¾Šµ Š²Š¼ŠµŃŠ°ŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š¾. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠµŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ±Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠæŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŠ½ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ меŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ анеŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾, поŃŃŠø ŃŠøŃ о, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ·ŠŗŠ¾ конŃŃŠ°ŃŃŠøŃовало Ń ŠµŃ Š±ŠµŠ·ŃŠ¼Š½Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ. ŠŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ń, Š½ŠµŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŃ Š½Š° обмен Š½ŠµŃколŃкими ŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°Š¼Šø, ŠŠøŃалий ŃŠ¾Š²Ńем не ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š» еŃ. Ā«ŠŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ обŃŃŠ½Ńм Ń Š¾Š»Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŠæŃŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ±Ń воŃŃ Š²Š°Š»ŃŃ ŠµŃ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»ŠøŠ·Š¼. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŃŠøŃŃŃŠæŠøŠ»Š° Šŗ ŠæŃŠøŠ³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²Š»ŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š°Š½ŠµŃŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠø, а Š·Š°Ńем ввела ŠµŃ в облаŃŃŃ Š²Š¾ŠŗŃŃŠ³ ŃŠ°Š½. ŠŠ¼ ŠæŃŠøŃлоŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾Š¶Š“Š°ŃŃ ŠæŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠøŠ½ŃŃ, пока Š½Š°ŃалоŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠµŠæŠ°ŃŠ°ŃŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ она наложила ŃŠ²Ń. ŠŃŠøŠ¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠµŃез ŃŠ°Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ Š·Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Š°. Š ŃŠµŠ»Š¾Š¼, Š»ŠµŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ ŠæŃŠ¾Ńло бŃŃŃŃŠ¾ Šø ŃŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ»Š° на ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ок**Š²Š°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠŗŠø Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ в ŃŠ±Š¾ŃнŃŃĀ». Ā«ŠŃ Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃŠµ ŠøŃŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Š¾Š²Š°ŃŃ ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ внизŃĀ», - Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń. Š£Š±ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠ²Ńй ŃŃŠ°Š¶, ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ закŃŃŠ» ГвеŃŃ Šø ŠæŠ¾ŃŠæŠµŃŠøŠ» Šŗ ŠŠøŃалиŃ. «Я ŃŠ·Š½Š°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ банГиŃŃ, Š½Š°ŠæŠ°Š²ŃŠøŠµ на Š²Š°Ń Š²ŃŠµŃа, ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š°Š½Ń ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š¾Š¼. ŠŠ½, Š²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾, оŃŃŠ°Ńнно Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃ избавиŃŃŃŃ Š¾Ń Š²Š°Ń, Š¾ŃŠ¾Š±ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ»Šµ ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾, как Š²Ń вŃŃŠøŃлили его ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² в Š²Š°Ńей компании», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий заŃŃŠ¾Š½Š°Š» Š¾Ń Š±Š¾Š»Šø, ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃ, а Š·Š°Ńем поГŃŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Šŗ ŠŗŃŠ°Ń ŠŗŃŠ¾Š²Š°ŃŠø Šø опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ноги на пол. ŠŠ½ Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃГел ŃŠ»Š°Š±Ńм, но его глаза Š²ŃŠæŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŠæŠ°ŃŠ½Ńм Š±Š»ŠµŃком. ŠŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Š° ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²ŃŠ» ŠæŃŠ¾Š½Š·ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŠ½Ńй Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ на ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š¼Š¾ŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ°. Ā«ŠŃа Š¶ŠµŠ½Ńина, на ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃой Ń Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ, ŠøŠ¼ŠµŠµŃ ŠŗŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Šµ-либо Š¾ŃноŃение Šŗ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Ń?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» он. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ понизил голоŃ: Ā«ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ ŃŠ²ŃзалŃŃ Ń Š²Š°ŃŠøŠ¼ ŃŠµŃŃŠµŠ¼, ŠŠøŃоном. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŃŠµŠ¼ŠøŠ»ŃŃ Š²ŃŠ“аŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ГоŃŃ Š·Š°Š¼ŃŠ¶ за ŃŠ»ŠµŠ½Š° ŃŠµŠ¼ŃŠø ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š²ŃŃ , но, ŠæŠ¾Ń Š¾Š¶Šµ, никогГа не ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃŠøŠ²Š°Š» Š²Š°ŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŃŠ·ŠµŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŃ, как ŠæŠ¾Š“Ń Š¾Š“ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŠŗŠ°Š½Š“ŠøŠ“Š°ŃŠ°. ŠŠ¾Š»Š¶Š½Š¾ бŃŃŃ, ŠŃŃŃŠ¼ Š“Š¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š½ŠøŠ¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ½ не ŠæŠµŃŠµŃŃŠ°ŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ“ивлŃŃŃ ŠŗŠ°Š¶Š“ŃŠ¹ ГенŃ. Š” моей ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š½Ń Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š½Šµ вежливо ŠæŃомолŃаŃŃ Š² Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠ° Š²ŃŠµŠ¼Ń оŃŃŃŃŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ ŠŠøŃалиŃ, в Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š“е ŠæŃоизоŃло много ŃŠ¾Š±ŃŃŠøŠ¹, в ŠŗŠ¾ŃоŃŃŃ Š±ŃŠ» Š·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ°Š½ ŠŠ»ŃŃ. «Я ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š», ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠŠ»ŃŠø еŃŃŃ Š·Š°Ń ŃŠ“Š°Š»ŃŠ¹ Š±Š°Ń "ŠØŠ°ŃŠ¼" на ŃŠ»ŠøŃе ŠŃбаŃŃŠŗŠ°ŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠøŃалий. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ вŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ» Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ»Š¾Š²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ°, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ¾Š½Š¾Š² Š²ŃŠ³Š½Š°Š»Šø ŠøŠ· компании, ŃŃŠ¾Ń ŠŗŠ»ŃŠ± ŃŃŠ°Š» ŠøŃ ŠµŠ“ŠøŠ½ŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм ŠøŃŃŠ¾Ńником Š“Š¾Ń Š¾Š“Š°, Šø ŠµŃŠ»Šø его Š·Š°ŠŗŃоŃŃ, ŃŠ¾ им ŠæŃŠøŠ“ŃŃŃŃ Š“Š¾Š²Š¾Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŃŠ³Š¾Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š¼Š¾Š³Šø им в ŃŃŠ¾Š¼Ā», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» ŠŠøŃалий, Šø его Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ń ŃŃŠ°Š» на Š¾ŠŗŃŠ°Š²Ń ниже. ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š¾Š¹, когГа ŃŠæŃŃŠŗŠ°Š»ŃŃ Š²Š½ŠøŠ·. ŠŠ½ ŠæŃŠµŠ“положил, ŃŃŠ¾ Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŠøŠ½ŃŃŃŃŠŗŃŠøŃŠ¾Š²Š°Š» ГевŃŃŠŗŃ Š·Š°ŃŠ°Š½ŠµŠµ, оГнако ŃŠµŃŠøŠ» немного ŠµŃ Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ³Š°ŃŃ Š“Š»Ń Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŃŃŠµŠŗŃа: Ā«ŠŃли Š²Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŠµŃе об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ комŃ-Š½ŠøŠ±ŃŠ“Ń, Š²Š°Ń Š½Š°ŃŃŠøŠ³Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠ¶Š°ŃŠ½Š°Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŃŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он. ŠŃли ŃŠ»ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š²Š¼Š°Ń ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ Š“Š¾Š¹Š“ŃŃ Š“Š¾ ŠŃŃŃŠ¼Š° или его ŃŃŠ½Š° ŠŠ»ŃŠø, они Š¾Š±ŃŠ·Š°ŃŠµŠ»Ńно ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń ŠæŠ¾Š»ŃŠ·Ń. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ»Š°: «Я ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½Ń ŃŃŠ¾ в ŃŠ°Š¹Š½Šµ. ŠÆ ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ¼Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ Šø немеГленно ŃŠ¹Š“ŃĀ». ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° Š²ŠµŃŠ½ŃлаŃŃ Š² ŃŠæŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ń, ŃŠ¾ обнаŃŃŠ¶ŠøŠ»Š° Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃинŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ³Š¾ Ń Š¾ŠŗŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив Š“Š²ŠµŃŠø. ŠŠ½ ŃŃŠ¾ŃŠ» Šŗ ней ŃŠæŠøŠ½Š¾Š¹, оГнако ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ ŃŠøŃокие ŠæŠ»ŠµŃŠø Šø мŃŃŠŗŃлиŃŃŃŃ ŃŠæŠøŠ½Ń. ŠŠ³Š¾ ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŃŃŠ¾Š¹Š½Ńм, ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Ńм. Ā«ŠŃ ŃŠ°Š·Š²Šµ не ŃŃŠ»Šø?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š½Š°ŃŠ¼ŠµŃŠ»ŠøŠ²Ńм Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом. ŠŠ½ не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ, но каким-ŃŠ¾ Š¾Š±ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š¼ ŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠ», ŃŃŠ¾ она ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠøŃ на него. ŠŠ¾Š·Š¼Š¾Š¶Š½Š¾, он поŃŃŠ²ŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š» ŠµŃ Š³Š¾ŃŃŃŠøŠ¹ Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾ опŃŃŃŠøŠ»Š° головŃ. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŠµŠ¹ не Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š¾ŃŃ ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°Š²Š°ŃŃ, но ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š·Š°ŠøŠ½ŃŠµŃŠµŃовал еŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š° 4 Š”ŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовка ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, опŃŃŃŠøŠ² головŃ, ŃŠ¾Ńопливо Š²Š·Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š°ŠæŃŠµŃŠŗŃ. ŠŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃŃŠøŠ² Š³Š¾ŃŠ»Š¾, она Гала Š¼ŃжŃине Š½ŠµŃколŃко ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Šŗ Š±Ń ŃŠ°Š¼ ни Š±Ńло, она вŃŃ Š¶Šµ Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š²ŃŠ°Ńом. Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ Š½ŠµŠ»ŃŠ·Ń пока Š¼Š¾ŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠ²Š¾Šø ŃŠ°Š½Ń. ŠŠµŠ·ŠøŠ½ŃŠøŃŠøŃŃŠ¹Ńе ŠøŃ ŃŠ°Š· в Š“ŠµŠ½Ń Šø Š½Š¾ŃŠøŃе ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“Š½ŃŠµ ŃŃŠ±Š°ŃŠŗŠø, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń не ŃŠ°Š·Š“ŃŠ°Š¶Š°ŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½ŃĀ». ŠŠ½Š° поŃŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š° бŃŃŃŠ»Š¾ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ°Š±Š»ŠµŃками Šø ŃŃŠ±ŠøŠŗ Ń Š¼Š°Š·ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŠ¼Š±Š¾ŃŠŗŃ. «Я оŃŃŠ°Š²Š»ŃŃ Š²Š°Š¼ ŃŃŠø лекаŃŃŃŠ²Š°Ā». ŠŠøŃалий ŃŃŠ¾-ŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š» в знак ŠæŃŠøŠ·Š½Š°ŃŠµŠ»ŃноŃŃŠø, но не Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠ¾Š¶Šµ болŃŃŠµ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŃŃŠ°Š·Ń же ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ»Š° виллŃ. ŠŠ¾Š³Š“а она Š²ŠµŃнŃлаŃŃ Š² Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ, Š±ŃŠ»Š¾ ŃŠ¶Šµ поŃŃŠø Š¾Š“ŠøŠ½Š½Š°Š“ŃŠ°ŃŃ Š“Š½Ń. ŠŠ½Š° Š½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š²ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠµŃŠµŠŗŃŃŠøŃŃ. ŠŠ“ва ŃŃŃŃŠ¾ŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š·Š° ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŠ¼ ŃŃŠ¾Š»Š¾Š¼, ŠµŃ Š²ŃŠ·Š²Š°Š»Šø в ŠŗŠ°Š±ŠøŠ½ŠµŃ Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ńа. «Я Š¾ŃŠæŃавлŃŃ ŠÆŠ½Ń Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń на ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовкŃĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠ¾Š½Š¾Š¼, не ŃŠµŃŠæŃŃŠøŠ¼ Š²Š¾Š·ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠ¹. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° поŃŃŃŃŠµŠ½Š° Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ¾ Ń Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š°, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Ń ŃŠ¶Šµ ŃŠµŃили Š¾ŃŠæŃавиŃŃ Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Ń ŃŠ²ŠµŃен, ŃŃŠ¾ ŃŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾ вŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠµŃ Š½Š¾Š»Š¾Š³ŠøŃŠ½Š¾Šµ обоŃŃŠ“ование Š½Š°Ńей Š±Š¾Š»ŃниŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŃовалоŃŃ ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Ńией "ŠŠ°ŃŠ°Š¼Š°ŃŠ½Ń". ŠŃŠµŠ·ŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½Ń ŠŠ¾Š²ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² Š»ŠøŃŠ½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠæŠ¾Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ Яне. ŠÆ не Š¼Š¾Š³Ń позволиŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Šµ ŠæŠ¾Š¹ŃŠø ŠæŃŠ¾Ńив его воли». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŃинилаŃŃ ŠæŃŠø ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼ŠøŠ½Š°Š½ŠøŠø имени ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ЄоŃŃ Š¾Š½Šø Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š¾ŃŠøŃŠøŠ°Š»ŃŠ½Š¾ женаŃŃ, но они никогГа не вŃŃŃŠµŃалиŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š° виГела Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко в жŃŃŠ½Š°Š»Š°Ń Šø иногГа в новоŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾ ŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ²ŠøŠ·Š¾ŃŃ. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, он Šø Яна? Š”ŠµŃŠ“ŃŠµ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń ŃŠŗŠ½Ńло, но она оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°Š»Š°ŃŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½Š¾Š¹. Ā«ŠŠ¾Ń как?Ā» Ā«ŠŠ°, боŃŃŃ, Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŃŠ²ŃŠ·Š°Š½Ń ŃŃŠŗŠø. ŠŠ¾ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, Š¼Ń Š¾Š±Š° знаем о ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŃ , но...Ā» - Š³Š»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ» ŃŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾ŠøŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŃ, но не знал, как. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Š²ŃŠ“ŠµŠ»ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ“Šø ŃŠ²Š¾ŠøŃ ŃŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š² благоГаŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ²ŠµŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¼Ń ŃŠ°Š»Š°Š½ŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃеŃŃŠøŠ¾Š½Š°Š»Ńной ŃŃŠøŠŗŠµ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠ» ŠµŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š²ŃŠµŃ оŃŃŠ°Š»ŃнŃŃ . «Я понимаŃĀ», - ŠæŃŠ¾Š±Š¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŠ°Š»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ поГ ноŃ. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ»Š° ŃŠµŠ±Šµ, ŃŃŠ¾ она Š±Ńла не в ŃŠ¾Š¼ положении, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŃŠ°ŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ ŠøŠ·-за Š²Š¼ŠµŃаŃелŃŃŃŠ²Š° ŠŠøŃалиŃ. ŠŠ½ Š±ŃŠ» Š²ŃŠ½ŃжГен жениŃŃŃŃ Š½Š° ней, Šø, еŃŃŠµŃŃŠ²ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾, она не могла ŃŠ°ŃŃŃŠøŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ он Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š·Š°Š±Š¾ŃŠøŃŃŃŃ Š¾ ней. Ā«ŠŠ½Šµ еŃŃ Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŠæŠ¾Š“Š³Š¾ŃŠ¾Š²ŠøŃŃŃŃ Šŗ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŠø, ŃŠ°Šŗ ŃŃŠ¾ Ń ŠæŠ¾Š¹Š“ŃĀ», - ŃŠ¼ŠøŃŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¼ Š³Š¾Š»Š¾ŃŠ¾Š¼ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ°. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° понимала, ŃŃŠ¾ Š½ŠøŃŠµŠ³Š¾ не Š¼Š¾Š¶ŠµŃ ŃŠ“елаŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń измениŃŃ ŃŠøŃŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ. ŠŠ»Š°Š²Š²ŃŠ°Ń ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ Š²Š·Š“Š¾Ń Š½ŃŠ» Šø ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ», как она ŃŃ Š¾Š“ŠøŃ. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° Ń ŃŠ½ŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ°Š·Š¼Š¾Š¼ погŃŃŠ·ŠøŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š² ŃŠ°Š±Š¾ŃŃ, ŠæŃŃŠ°ŃŃŃ Š½Šµ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŃŃ Š¾ ŃŃŠ°Š¶ŠøŃовке. ŠŠ½Š° без заминки ŠæŃовела ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠ¾ŃŃŃ Š¾ŠæŠµŃŠ°ŃŠøŃ, Š·Š°ŃŠµŠ¼ ŃŠ½Ńла ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Ń ŠøŃŃŃŠ³ŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŃŃ ŃŠ¾ŃŠ¼Ń Šø, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¼Š¾ŃŃŠµŠ² ввеŃŃ , ŃŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ плŃŃ Š½ŃŠ»Š°ŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŃŃŠ». ŠŠ¼ŠµŠ½Š½Š¾ в ŃŃŠ¾Ń Š¼Š¾Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń Š² гоŃŃŠøŠ½ŃŃ Š²Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Яна Šø ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š°: Ā«ŠŠ“ŃŠ°Š²ŃŃŠ²Ńй, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, - ŠæŠ¾ŠæŃŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŃŠ²Š¾Š²Š°Š»Š° она, ŃŃŠŗŠ¾ ŃŠ»ŃбаŃŃŃ. - Š¢Ń ŃŠ²Š¾Š±Š¾Š“на Š²ŠµŃеŃом? ŠŠ¾Š·Š²Š¾Š»Ń ŃŠ³Š¾ŃŃŠøŃŃ ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¶ŠøŠ½Š¾Š¼Ā». Ā«ŠŠ·Š²ŠøŠ½Šø, но Ń Š¼ŠµŠ½Ń ŠµŃŃŃ Š“ŠµŠ»Š°, Ń ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¼Šø Š½ŃŠ¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š¾Š±ŃаŃŃŃŃ ŠæŠ¾Š·Š¶ŠµĀ», - вежливо Š¾ŃказалаŃŃ ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠµŠ²ŃŃŠŗŠ° не Š±Ńла в Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠøŃ Š¾ŃŠ½Š¾ŃениŃŃ Ń ŠÆŠ½Š¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¾ коллегами, а не поГŃŃŠ³Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ±Šµ Š¾ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŃŠøŠ»Šø оГин Šø ŃŠ¾Ń же ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃ Š² оГно Šø ŃŠ¾ же Š²ŃемŃ. ŠŃŃ ŃŠ¾Š³Š“а Яна Š±Ńла ŃŠ¾Š¹ еŃŃ ŃŃŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹. ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Š°Š¼Š±ŠøŃŠøŠ¾Š·Š½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š²ŃŠµŠ³Š“а Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° ŠæŠ¾ŠŗŃŠ°ŃоваŃŃŃŃ Šø ŠæŃŠøŠ²Š»ŠµŠŗŠ°ŃŃ Š²ŃŠµŠ¾Š±Ńее внимание. ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°, в ŃŠ²Š¾Ń Š¾ŃŠµŃеГŃ, ŠæŃŠµŠ“ŠæŠ¾ŃŠøŃала оŃŃŠ°Š²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Š½ŠµŠ·Š°Š¼ŠµŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Šø Š±ŃŠ»Š° погŃŃŠ¶ŠµŠ½Š° в ŃŠ²Š¾Šø книги. ŠŠ¾Š¶Š½Š¾ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ГевŃŃŠŗŠø Š±ŃŠ»Šø Š°Š±ŃŠ¾Š»ŃŃŠ½Š¾ ŃŠ°Š·Š½Ńми. ŠŠ¾Š½ŃŃŠ½Š¾Šµ Гело, ŃŃŠ¾ они не Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠ¾Ńо лаГили. Ā«Š, Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Яна, Š²ŃŠ³Š»ŃŠ“Ń ŠæŠ¾ŃŠµŠ¼Ń-ŃŠ¾ ŃŠ¼ŃŃŃŠ½Š½Š¾Š¹. - ŠŠ¾Š¾Š±Ńе-ŃŠ¾ Ń Ń Š¾ŃŠµŠ»Š° Ń ŃŠ¾Š±Š¾Š¹ кое о ŃŃŠ¼ ŠæŠ¾Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŃŃĀ». ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° вŃŃŠ°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ ŃŠ²Š¾ŠµŠ¼Ń ŃŠŗŠ°ŃŃŠøŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŠæŠ¾Š²ŠµŃŠøŃŃ Ń Š°Š»Š°Ń. Ā«ŠŠ¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøĀ», - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° она, не Š³Š»ŃŠ“Ń Š½Š° ЯнŃ. Š¢Š¾Ń ŃŠ°ŠŗŃ, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠµŃ ŠŗŠ¾Š»Š»ŠµŠ³Š° ŃŠ°Šŗ или ŠøŠ½Š°Ńе ŃŠ²ŃзалаŃŃ Ń ŠŠøŃалием, еŃŃ Š±Š¾Š»ŃŃŠµ Š¾ŃŠ“алил ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Ń Š¾Ń ŠÆŠ½Ń. «ТŃ, Голжно бŃŃŃ, ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š»Š°, Га? ŠŠ½Šµ Š¾ŃŠµŠ½Ń жалŃ. ŠÆ понŃŃŠøŃ не имела, ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŠøŃŠµŠŗŃоŃā¦Ā» Ā«ŠŃŃ Š² поŃŃŠ“ке», - ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ±ŠøŠ»Š° ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š°. ŠŠ“нако Яна еŃŃ Š½Šµ вŃŃ ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»Š° Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжила: «РеŃŃ, можеŃŃ ŃŠ¾Ń ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃŃ Š² ŃŠµŠŗŃŠµŃŠµ ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ Š²ŃŠµŃа Š²ŠµŃеŃом ŃŃ Š²ŃŃŠ»Š° на ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń вмеŃŃŠ¾ менŃ? ŠŠ½Š°ŠµŃŃ, ŠæŠ¾ŃŠŗŠ¾Š»ŃŠŗŃ Ń ŃŠ¾Š±ŠøŃаŃŃŃ Š² ЦенŃŃŠ°Š»ŃŠ½ŃŠ¹ Š²Š¾ŠµŠ½Š½ŃŠ¹ Š³Š¾ŃŠæŠøŃŠ°Š»Ń, Ń Š½Šµ Ń Š¾ŃŃ, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠøŃинило какие-либо ŠæŃоблемŃĀ». ŠŠµŃмоŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠ¾, ŃŃŠ¾ ŠæŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ±Š° ŠÆŠ½Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° необŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹, ŠŠ°Š¼ŠøŠ»Š»Š° не Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š»Š° об ŃŃŠ¾Š¼ Šø Š¾ŃŠ²ŠµŃила: «Я Š½ŠøŠŗŠ¾Š¼Ń Š½Šµ ŃŠŗŠ°Š¶ŃĀ». Š Š»ŃŠ±Š¾Š¼ ŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Šµ, не Š±Ńло Š½ŠøŃего ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ в ŃŠ¾Š¼, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń взŃŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠµŠ±Ń ŃŠ¼ŠµŠ½Ń коллеги. ŠŃŠµŠ¼Ń Š¾Ń Š²ŃŠµŠ¼ŠµŠ½Šø им ŠæŃŠøŃ оГилоŃŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»ŠŗŠøŠ²Š°ŃŃŃŃ Ń Š»ŠøŃŠ½Ńми ŃŃŠµŠ·Š²ŃŃŠ°Š¹Š½Ńми обŃŃŠ¾ŃŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŃŠ²Š°Š¼Šø. ŠŠ° ŃŠµŃŃŠøŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠø Š±Š¾Š»ŃŠ½ŠøŃŃ. Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŃŠøŠ“ел на заГнем ŃŠøŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠµ Š“Š¾ŃŠ¾Š³Š¾Š¹ ŃŃŃŠ½Š¾Š¹ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Ń, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŠ°Ń Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŠæŃŠøŠæŠ°Ńкована Ń Š²Š¾ŃŠ¾Ń. Ā«ŠŃ, - ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š» он Š³Š¾Š»Š¾Ńом, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠæŠ¾Š»Š½ŠµŠ½Š½Ńм Š³Š¾ŃŠ“оŃŃŃŃ, - ŃŃŠ¾ Š“ŃŠ¼Š°ŠµŃŃ Š¾ моей ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŃе? Š£ Š½ŠµŃ Š¾ŃŠ»ŠøŃŠ½ŃŠµ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŠø, не ŃŠ°Šŗ ли?Ā» Š ŃŠ“ом Ń Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńиной ŃŠøŠ“ел ŠŠøŃалий, Š¾ŃŠŗŠøŠ½ŃŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ Š½Š° ŃŠæŠøŠ½ŠŗŃ ŃŠøŠ“енŃŃ. ŠŠ½ ŃŠ½Š¾Š²Š° ŠæŠ¾Š“ŃŠ¼Š°Š» о Š²ŃаŃе, ŠŗŠ¾ŃŠ¾ŃŃŠ¹ Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ» его, Šø Š²ŃŠæŠ¾Š¼Š½ŠøŠ», какими ŃŠæŠ¾ŠŗŠ¾Š¹Š½ŃŠ¼Šø Šø ŃŠ¾ŃŠ½ŃŠ¼Šø Š±ŃŠ»Šø ŠµŃ Š“ŠµŠ¹ŃŃŠ²ŠøŃ. ŠŠ° ŃŠ°Š¼Š¾Š¼ Геле, Š¼ŃŠ¶Ńина Š±ŃŠ» ŠæŠ¾ŃŠ°Š¶ŠµŠ½ ŠµŃ ŃŠæŠ¾ŃŠ¾Š±Š½Š¾ŃŃŃŠ¼Šø. Ā«ŠŃо Š³Š¾Ńпожа ŠŠ¾Š»ŠŗŠ¾Š²Š°Ā», - вГŃŃŠ³ Š·Š°Š³Š¾Š²Š¾ŃŠøŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŠøŃалий опŃŃŃŠøŠ» ŃŃŠµŠŗŠ»Š¾ как ŃŠ°Š· в ŃŠ¾Ń моменŃ, когГа Яна ŠæŠ¾Š“Š¾ŃŠ»Š° Šŗ Š¼Š°ŃŠøŠ½Šµ. ŠŃови Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾ŃŠ° ŠæŠ¾Š“Š½ŃŠ»ŠøŃŃ, Šø он ŃŠŗŠ°Š·Š°Š»: «Яна?Ā» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ Š¾Š±ŠµŃŠ½ŃŠ»ŃŃ Ń Š²Š¾Š“ŠøŃŠµŠ»ŃŃŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ меŃŃŠ° Šø ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ»: Ā«ŠŃ Š·Š½Š°ŠµŃŠµ еŃ?Ā» Š¤ŃŠ“Š¾Ń ŠŗŠøŠ²Š½ŃŠ», его Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ заблеŃŃŠµŠ» Š¾Ń Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŃŃŠ²Š°. Ā«ŠŠ½Š° Š±ŃŠ»Š° ŃŃŃŠ“ŠµŠ½ŃŠŗŠ¾Š¹ на гоГ Š¼Š»Š°Š“ŃŠµ в Š¼Š¾Ńм ŃŠ½ŠøŠ²ŠµŃŃŠøŃŠµŃŠµĀ». ŠŠøŃŠ°Š»ŠøŃ ŃŃŠ°Š»Š¾ Š»ŃŠ±Š¾ŠæŃŃŠ½Š¾, когГа он ŃŃŠ»ŃŃŠ°Š» ŃŃŠ¾. ŠŠ½Š°ŃŠøŃ, ŃŃŠ° ГевŃŃŠŗŠ° не ŃŠ¾Š»Ńко ŃŠæŠ°ŃŠ»Š° его ŠæŃоŃлой ноŃŃŃ, но Šø Š·Š°Š»ŠµŃŠøŠ»Š° его ŃŠ°Š½Ń? Ā«ŠŃо ŃŃŠ“ŃŠ±Š°?Ā» - Š²Š¾ŃŠŗŠ»ŠøŠŗŠ½ŃŠ» ŠŠµŠ½ŠøŃ. ŠŃŠµŠ»ŠµŠ½Š½Š°Ń Š½Š°ŠŗŠ¾Š½ŠµŃ ŃŠµŃила ГаŃŃ ŠµŠ³Š¾ боŃŃŃ ŃŠ°Š½Ń на Š»ŃбовŃ? Ā«ŠŠ°ŠŗŠ¾Š³Š¾ ŃŃŃŃŠ° ŃŃ Š½ŠµŃŃŃŃ?Ā» - ŃŠæŃŠ¾ŃŠøŠ» Š¤ŃŠ“оŃ, Š½Š°Ń Š¼ŃŃŠøŠ²ŃŠøŃŃ, ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ²Š¾Š“Ń Š²Š·Š³Š»ŃŠ“ Ń Š¾Š“Š½Š¾Š³Š¾ Š¼ŃŠ¶ŃŠøŠ½Ń Š½Š° Š“ŃŃŠ³Š¾Š³Š¾. ...... Š§ŃŠ¾ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃ Š“Š°Š»ŃŃŠµ? ŠŠ¾Š»ŠøŃеŃŃŠ²Š¾ глав зГеŃŃ Š¾Š³ŃŠ°Š½ŠøŃено, Š½Š°Š¶Š¼ŠøŃŠµ на ŠŗŠ½Š¾ŠæŠŗŃ ниже, ŃŃŠ¾Š±Ń ŃŃŃŠ°Š½Š¾Š²ŠøŃŃ ŠæŃŠøŠ»Š¾Š¶ŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ Šø ŠæŃŠ¾Š“олжиŃŃ ŃŃŠµŠ½ŠøŠµ более Š·Š°Ń ваŃŃŠ²Š°ŃŃŠøŃ глав! (ŠŃ Š±ŃŠ“ŠµŃŠµ Š°Š²ŃŠ¾Š¼Š°ŃŠøŃŠµŃŠŗŠø ŠæŠµŃŠµŠ½Š°ŠæŃŠ°Š²Š»ŠµŠ½Ń Š½Š° книгŃ, когГа Š¾ŃŠŗŃŠ¾ŠµŃе ŠæŃиложение) &9& | LEARN_MORE | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact- | Hello reading | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn more | 0 | fbweb.litradnovie.com | VIDEO | https://fbweb.litradnovie.com/10251418-fb_contact-ruj17_6-1108-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=238502339210583&rawadid=120213195287810476 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465965259_1253854269002871_4344064403924257808_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=iAirx8hIbGkQ7kNvgEUicSg&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A3M1miOSQr_woseT4J3EEIm&oh=00_AYAsOmxCQW5XWZCoTo2mkoGAZFMIIgWWgFUfRJW0YRk3xg&oe=6745B87C | REGULAR_PAGE | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,275 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502266}' |
Yes | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | When Helena Lane arrived at the police station, dawn had yet to break. Tiny snowflakes swirled in the night wind, melting as soon as they touched the ground, leaving a muddy mess. Two hours earlier, Helena had received news that her newlywed husband, Kenneth Keller, had been arrested on suspicion of assault. Not wanting to alarm her family, she came alone as his lawyer and closest relative. Seated in the visitation room, Helena was focused on cleaning the grayish mud off her high heels when Kenneth entered, escorted by two officers. Seeing her, his eyes flickered with a hint of surprise before he casually slouched into the seat across from her, looking more relaxed than he ever did at home. There wasnāt a hint of panic in his demeanor and certainly no trace of fear. As the heir to one of Greenwickās most powerful family empires, Kenneth was notorious for his rebellious streak, acting with complete disregard for convention and authority. Fear? It was something others felt around him, not the other way around. Had it not been for the high-ranking officer overseeing the case, he wouldnāt have been here at all, no matter what trouble he caused. Helena stared at him, expressionless, and got straight to the point. āMr. Keller, care to explain what happened last night?ā Kenneth draped his arms over the back of the chair, lazily studying the woman seated opposite him, who looked all serious and professional. Her camel cashmere coat was pressed to perfection, her clear, unblemished face free of makeup, and her low ponytail perfectly in place. She showed none of the anger or panic one might expect from a wife whoād just learned of her husbandās charges. Her demeanor was all business. āAnd are you asking as the corporate attorney, orā¦ā he let his lips curl slightly, pausing deliberately, then lowered his voice to a murmur, āas my wife?ā The low, suggestive tone seemed to linger in the air, but Helena remained unfazed, her gaze cool. āIs there a difference?ā He raised an eyebrow. āIf youāre here as an attorney, I want a replacement.ā He paused, then gave her a sidelong glance, a touch of mischief gleaming in his eyes. āIf youāre here as my wife, then you should start by calling me āhoney.āā Helena glanced at him, completely unamused by the little game he was playing in a situation like this. This was all too typical of him. āIf the charges stick, youāll be looking at three to ten years behind bars.ā Helenaās cool voice was laced with sarcasm as she added, āTired of your fancy feasts, Mr. Keller? Thought youād try bread and pickles for a change?ā Kenneth met her mildly annoyed gaze. He was entirely unfazed and even held a roguish grin. āWhat, worried about me?ā Seeing that Kenneth had no intention of cooperating, Helena, who had only come as a formality, decided not to waste any more time and rose to leave. āThis is the police station, Mr. Keller. Talking nonsense here is more troublesome than keeping silent,ā she reminded him, urging him not to spout off. āAnd remember, we signed a prenuptial agreement.ā Feelings of attachment had no place in their contractual, paper-thin marriage. Were it not for the fact that he was needed at the South City project bidding event that afternoonāor the concern that his grandmother would worry if she learned of his arrestāshe wouldnāt have bothered with him at all. It wasnāt until Helenaās figure disappeared through the door that Kenneth slowly withdrew his gaze. She hadnāt even glanced back, completely indifferent to whether or not heād assaulted another woman. But then again, to her, their marriage was never real. Sheād personally drafted the prenuptial agreement and had never considered him a life partner. In truth, she had never intended for him to play any lasting role in her life. The roguish smile on his handsome face faded gradually. His eyelids lowered, and his eyes held a barely perceptible hint of disappointment. Ten minutes later, Helena found herself outside the interview room, facing the lead officer, Eric Langston. After five years, Ericās aura was more intimidating than ever, radiating a fierce, unapproachable presence that surpassed even what she remembered. Helena had anticipated seeing Eric at the police station, but when she finally faced him, she paused for a couple of seconds to collect herself. Five years ago, Helena could never have guessed that, Eric, her frugal, hardworking seniorāa man sheād worked part-time jobs withācame from a prominent family. That was until Ericās mother warned her, āA beggar of unknown origin, a stray the Keller family took in, daring to latch onto my son? Take a good look at yourself! āMy son has a fiancĆ©eāsomeone whose family background, upbringing, and character make you unworthy to even shine her shoes. Oh, and in case you didnāt know, theyāll be going abroad together soon. āYouād better understand your place and stop shamelessly clinging to my son. Getting rid of someone as low as you is easier than squashing an ant.ā Before she turned seven, Helena had been forced to beg on the streets, only to be rescued during a police raid on a human trafficking ring. Since her parents were never identified through the DNA database, she was sent to an orphanage. She grew up used to the scorn of others but never had she felt such raw humiliation. It was as though her dignity had been ripped away, thrown to the ground, and trampled upon. Any feelings she had for Eric vanished completely. If he hadnāt hidden his identity, she wouldnāt have suffered this shame. Out of pride and resentment, she never saw him again after that, even after he graduated. As time went by, Helena realized that Ericās mother had been behind it all and that she might have directed some of her resentment toward him unfairly. With a polite yet distant smile, Helena broke the silence. āEric, itās been a long time.ā Eric assessed Helena with an impassive gaze. Seeing her composed demeanor, he raised his brows slightly and nodded. He then turned and entered the interview room first. Helena exhaled deeply, steeling herself as she followed him inside as a witness. Her marriage to Kenneth was a well-kept secret. Aside from close family, no one knew they were married. Kenneth refused to cooperate with the police, adamantly withholding any details about what happened the previous night. Left with no choice, Helena had to implement a backup plan: testifying as his wife. After all, rumor had it that in Wellington's criminal investigations division, Eric was known as the āJudge"āonce he set his sights on someone, even the smallest sins from birth would be unearthed. Kenneth, being the reckless type, was bound to have skeletons in his closet. With the South City project at a critical juncture and Kennethās role as CEO on the line, this was the worst possible time for a scandal. Moreover, his grandmother's frail health couldn't withstand such a shock. Helena knew she had to protect him, both for professional and personal reasons. Once the deposition was complete, Eric regarded Helena with a complicated expression. āWhen did you and Mr. Keller get married?ā Helena met his intense gaze, feeling a slight ripple in her heart before quickly composing herself. She replied calmly, āAlmost a month ago. Would you like to see the marriage certificate?ā It had only been a month since Eric had applied for a transfer back to Greenwick. Had it not been for a minor delay in the paperwork... Ericās gaze darkened, and after a moment, he spoke with difficulty, āAre you certain you were with him the entire night?ā After a brief pause, he added, āAs a lawyer, you should be aware of the consequences of perjury.ā Sensing his doubt, Helena took a deep breath and responded with professional confidence. āAccording to Article 305 of the Criminal Code, committing perjury is punishable by up to three years in prison or detention. In serious cases, it carries a sentence of three to seven years. "And if a lawyer commits a crime intentionally, their license will be revoked. Which is precisely why my testimony carries even more weight.ā Kenneth had been accused of breaking into a hotel room at 12:37 a.m., assaulting a female celebrity, and not leaving until more than two hours had passed. Testifying as his wife, Helena claimed that Kenneth had been home until just before midnight, stepping out only at 11:57 p.m. By her calculations, even in the fastest sports car, it would take at least an hour to reach the hotel from their house. Moreover, she had obtained all surveillance footage from the route Kenneth took after leaving, each clip showing him driving past, proving he had no time to commit the crime. Chapter 0002 "The police retrieved hotel surveillance screenshots that show the perpetrator wearing a mask. Basing suspicion on nothing more than a similar build and hairstyle is clearly insufficient evidence.ā Helenaās voice was calm but precise, each word landing with conviction. Eric felt a slight ringing in his ears from her firm tone. Watching her, who was radiating professional confidence, he couldnāt help but recall how she once dominated the debate stage back in college with the same spirit. The secondary officer, noticing Ericās silence, couldnāt hold back. āThe victim identified him personally, and we found DNA that matches Mr. Kellerāsāthatās our strongest evidence!ā Helenaās sharp, clear gaze didnāt waver; she remained as composed as ever, unshaken. āAfter more than two hours of alleged assault, not a single fingerprint or any other biological trace was recovered from the victim or the scene. I have every reason to believe Kenneth is being framed.ā The secondary officer protested, āWhat if he knew how to cover his tracks, cleaning the scene thoroughly?ā āWhat if?ā Helenaās lips curved slightly, and her eyes held a confident gleam. āWhat if he wasnāt there at all? Itās the policeās duty to eliminate reasonable doubt; the law doesnāt permit presumption of guilt.ā The officer was left speechless, eventually turning to Eric for backup, only to see him staring at Helena in a daze. Unable to resist, he nudged Eric with his elbow. āYouā¦do you really believe him?ā Eric finally came to his senses, his voice hoarse as he asked. Helena paused, taken aback. Did she believe Kenneth? Ever since she was adopted by the Keller family at ten, supposedly due to a favorable fortune reading, she had witnessed Kennethās defiance and disregard for rules and morals, his actions always based on his whims. But when she received the news of his arrest around three in the morning, even knowing the police had collected his DNA, her first move hadnāt been to go to the station. Instead, sheād instructed someone to look for evidence of his alibi. Subconsciously, when it came to this matter, she actually trusted Kenneth! No matter how he usually acted out, heād never crossed that line. This realization brought an inexplicable unease to her heart. She averted her gaze from Eric and said softly but firmly, āI only trust the evidence.ā Eric watched her, remaining silent for a long time. With the alibi evidence presented, Kennethās suspicion was reduced. Given his influential status, the police had no choice but to grant Helenaās request for bail. āSomeone actually managed to wrest a detainee from the captainās handsālooks like weāre in for a miracle,ā murmured an officer. "Miss Lane works for the legal department at Keller Corporation, doesnāt she? Sheās not only beautiful but also impressively skilled with criminal casesādefinitely worth a second look." "Sheās actually two years his juniorātheyāre both alumni. With all her achievements, how did they not know each other back then?" Eric stood by the window, the officers' murmurs buzzing in his ears, his sharp gaze fixed on the scene below. The tall, commanding figure of a man walked out of the police station, following a slender woman. From behind, they looked like a perfect match, though it stung to watch. Ericās hands, hanging at his sides, clenched instinctively. Memories from five years ago surfaced vividly. At graduation, his family arranged for him to study abroad. Before leaving, he asked Helena to meet him, intending to confess his feelings. If she was willing, heād take her with him; heād even secured a spot for her at the same school. But from evening until dawn, he waited for five long hours. Helena never showed, and then she blocked his number. Unable to let go, he sought her out that night, only to witness Helena stepping out of Kennethās car, her clothes disheveled. Sensing his presence, Kenneth shifted to block her view, shielding her as they headed toward the house. One of Kennethās security guards quickly covered Ericās mouth and dragged him to the side entrance. Eric struggled, desperate to confront Helena and find out what had happened but was met with Kennethās unrestrained fist. "Sheās mine. Try to get close to her again, and I donāt care if your last nameās LangstonāIāll end you life." After that night, every attempt Eric made to see Helena was thwarted by Kenneth. Finally, Kenneth āaccidentallyā called him, letting him hear Helena say she didnāt want to see him and never would. Eric had given himself five years to let go, yet he still couldnāt. But now, he had come back only to find he was one step too late! Back then, Eric sensed that Helena had feelings for him. Taking a deep breath, he suppressed the surge of resentment and resisted the urge to rush down and pull Helena away. Kenneth, initially following leisurely behind Helena, suddenly quickened his pace as they approached the car, as though sensing something. He wrapped an arm around her, his touch overly intimate. Helenaās body went rigid, and she instinctively tried to push him off with a frown. "Whatās gotten into you now?" "Didnāt sleep all nightācanāt walk straight," Kenneth replied, completely unbothered, practically leaning his full weight onto her shoulder. Helena muttered, āServes you right,ā under her breath. Realizing they were almost at the car and that she couldnāt budge him, she gave up and resigned herself to dragging him along like a dead weight. Fortunately, ever since Kenneth had pushed her into the fountain when she was twelve, sheād kept up with self-defense training over the years, enough to prevent him from easily knocking her over. Finally reaching the car, Kenneth, in a rare moment of consideration, opened the door for her and even held a hand above the frame to protect her from bumping her head. Helena eyed him warily. āWhat are you up to now?ā From the first day sheād met Kenneth, sheād learned that the prettier the smile, the more dangerous the person. "I'm Kenneth Keller; you can call me Ken!" Helena had never seen such a beautiful boy before. Standing in the sunlight, he looked like a porcelain doll that glowed. His bright smile eased some of her nervousness at being in her new home. She shyly placed her hand in his. But the next moment, his smile turned malicious and dangerous. She felt something slimy squirm in her palm, and when she looked down, a small green snake was flicking its tongue at her. Horrified, Helena fainted instantly. He was worse than the kids who bullied her back at the orphanage. As Kenneth grew older, his methods of teasing and tormenting Helena became endlessly inventive. Helena went from feeling nervous and afraid to a constant state of vigilance, learning to gauge the level of danger just by reading his expressions and movements. Just like now. Her entire body tensed, ready to respond at any moment. Kennethās roguish grin spread across his finely sculpted face, softening with an unusual gentleness. āComing all the way here early in the morning to rescue me from 'Judge Langston'āthanks for the effort, honey.ā Helena held his gaze for a few seconds, assessing the threat level. Confirming it was low, she mentally deactivated her alert. She rubbed her arms discreetly, trying to shake off the goosebumps, then leaned down and got into the car. Kenneth shut the door for her and made his way around to the passenger side. Before getting in, he shot a smug, defiant grin and lifted his brows at a particular window of the police station, oozing satisfaction. āWhere did you actually go last night?ā Helena finally asked after theyād driven a fair distance from the station. Though sheād found enough evidence to prove Kenneth didnāt have time to commit the crime, the police had still found his DNA at the scene, a fact that couldnāt be overlooked. Without clearing up this detail, his suspicion wouldnāt fully dissipate. Knowing his movements would allow Helena to defend him more effectively and prevent further police scrutiny. Kenneth reclined lazily in his seat, adopting his usual indifference. He shot back with her own words, āDid you forget about the prenuptial agreement you drafted yourself, Miss Lane?ā No interference. No questions. It was the most crucial clause in their marriage agreement, second only to asset divisionāthe very foundation of their contractual union. āMr. Keller, I have no intention of prying into your private life,ā Helena said, keeping her eyes on the road as she gripped the steering wheel, patiently explaining, āRight now, youāre only out on bail. The police havenāt dropped their suspicions. Knowing your whereabouts last night is the only way to clear you.ā Kenneth suddenly sat up, turning to study the sharp lines of her profile. His eyes flickered slightly, and his voice held a faint, almost undetectable trace of tension. āDo youā¦believe I didnāt do it?ā Chapter 0003 Helena ignored Kennethās odd look and said coolly, "What kind of woman could you possibly not get, Mr. Keller? You donāt need to stoop to something so low." In terms of looks, wealth, and power, Kenneth was a constant presence in the countryās top three "Most Eligible Bachelors" lists. Women who fawned over him numbered in the thousands. A month ago, on that fateful night when heād let his guard slipāan infatuated woman had drugged him, leading to an unexpected encounter with a drunken Helena. Kenneth scoffed and settled back into his seat, smirking. āSince you know me so well, Miss Lane, why donāt you take a guess at where I was last night?ā Helena frowned slightly. āMr. Keller, your lack of cooperation will only prolong the police investigation.ā āAnd so what?ā Kenneth scoffed, raising an eyebrow. āAre you worried the police will dig too deep, or are you more concerned that someone else might come up empty-handed?ā Realizing heād let slip more than he intended, Kenneth quickly shifted his focus, glancing at the upcoming intersection. āTake a left here and drop me off at the Starlight Club.ā Ignoring his veiled jabs, Helena kept her tone professional. āThe afternoonās bidding event is important. Youāll need to attend in top form.ā Without a word, she continued driving in the opposite direction, away from the club. Kenneth was silent for a moment, then lifted his gaze with a wry smile. āMiss Lane, are you planning to breach the marriage agreement? Because if thatās the case, then I could ask you to fulfill certain marital duties.ā Screech! The car came to an abrupt halt. The white sedan quickly reversed direction and headed straight for Greenwickās largest entertainment club. When Kenneth chose to be reckless, nothingānot even a contractācould rein him in. The only reason he upheld their agreement was that Helena had followed it to the letter. If she broke it, what right did she have to expect him to do the same? Though Kenneth was unpredictable, he never shirked his responsibilities. After a night out and a morning spent at Starlight, he still showed up impeccably dressed and right on time for the afternoon bidding event. But as soon as it ended, he vanished once again. Helena was on her way back to the office when she received a call from Kennethās grandmother, Rachel Wilson. āHelena, the bidding event is over, right? Donāt forget to come home with Kenneth for dinner tonight!ā That was when it hit Helenaāit was the end of the month. The Keller family rule required every family member in Greenwick to return home for dinner on the last day of the month, no matter how busy they were. Kenneth never took that family rule seriously; it was always up to Helena to remind him. This time, however, sheād been too busy reviewing bid documents and dealing with Kennethās issues at the police station that morning, so the reminder had slipped her mind. Not wanting to disappoint Rachel, Helena reluctantly called Kenneth three times. But he didnāt answer his phone. Kenneth was too independent to tolerate bodyguards trailing him. His protection detail consisted of covert security, hidden and discreet. Helena hesitated, ultimately deciding not to ask them for his whereabouts. They only answered to Kenneth, and they might not tell her anyway. Besides, if he found out sheād been trying to track him down, who knew what kind of reaction sheād face? Left with no choice, Helena headed to the Starlight Club on the off chance heād be there. It seemed her luck was in her favor. She had been to the club a few times before with her friend, Miranda Cook, so the manager recognized her. Upon learning she was looking for Kenneth, he graciously offered to pass along the message. After a few minutes, the manager returned, looking pale, and shook his head apologetically. "Miss Lane, Iām sorry, but Mr. Keller said heās unavailable." Helena lowered her gaze, keeping her expression unchanged. When the manager had opened the door to enter, sheād caught a quick glimpse inside. In the room, a sultry woman in a skimpy outfit was moving suggestively to the music, clinging to a pole in a dance. She hadnāt seen Kenneth directly, but with such a lively atmosphere, it was clear he wasnāt short of female company. So, he was irritated that sheād interrupted his fun. Helena offered the manager a polite smile, slipped him a few bills from her wallet as a tip, and left the club, heading back to her car. āFive minutes. If you donāt come down by then, Iām leaving. You can explain yourself to Grandma.ā Helena pulled out her phone, found Kennethās profile picture, and quickly sent him a message. The last text sheād sent him was a month ago, forwarding the marriage agreement, to which heād replied with a curt āWhatever.ā After hitting send, she set a five-minute countdown on her phone, leaned back in her seat, and closed her eyes to rest. Kenneth had been raised by Rachel and held a deep respect for her. Helena had once overheard someone joking, āKenneth Keller fears nothing and no oneāexcept a call from his grandmother.ā While an exaggeration, there was truth to it. Kenneth, like an untamed stallion, answered to no one⦠except Rachel. Sure enough, with five seconds left on the countdown, the passenger door flew open. As Kenneth slid into the car, a blast of icy wind rushed in, making Helena shiver as her eyes snapped open. āGrown some nerve, havenāt you? Threatening me now?ā Kennethās eyes narrowed even further, his gaze sharp and dangerous. Before Helena could respond, her phoneās alarm went off. It was the countdown reminder. She casually switched it off and started the car. āYou flatter me, Mr. Keller. I didnāt mean to ruin your fun, but today is a special case. After all, Grandma is waiting for you.ā Kennethās frustration turned to a bitter smile as he replied with a mocking tone, āToo bad your last name isnāt Keller. Otherwise, people might think youāre her real grandchild.ā With a frustrated exhale, he slammed the passenger door shut, making the car jolt slightly as it pulled away from the curb. The biting chill that had entered quickly faded, replaced by the warmth of the carās heaterāset to full, just the way Helena liked it in the cramped space since she hated the cold. Helena kept her hands steady on the wheel, stealing a quick sideways glance at Kenneth. The dim overhead light cast a warm, amber glow over his sculpted profile, softening the sharp lines of his face and adding an unreadable depth to his eyes. She lowered her gaze, instinctively avoiding any unnecessary confrontation. When Rachel chose Helena from the orphanage, sheād been explicit about her intentions: adopting and supporting Helena was all for the benefit of her grandson, Kenneth. Helena was to be his subordinate, his friend, his partner, and possibly even his wife. But not even Rachel could have predicted that Kenneth would see Helena as a rival. From her first day in the Keller family, Kenneth had made it his mission to give Helena a hard time. Initially, Helena thought her presence was unwelcome and that perhaps he genuinely disliked her. Later, she realized it was jealousy driving him. He resented her for the affection Rachel showed her, feeling as if she had stolen his exclusive bond with Rachel. Once Helena understood that, she stopped trying to earn Kennethās approval and kept her distance as much as possible. Her path was clear: to be Kennethās loyal subordinate, protect him, and repay the Keller familyās support and care. Everything unfolded as she planned. After graduating from college, she joined Keller Corporationās legal department, shielding Kennethās reckless behavior and ensuring he maintained his CEO position. But everything changed the night they, both drunk, slept togetherāand were caught by Rachel. To ease Rachelās worries, Kenneth approached Helena with a proposal for a contractual marriage. In exchange, once the timing was right, they would divorce, and she would be free to live her life as she pleased. Freeing herself from the burden of the Keller familyās debt was something Helena secretly yearned for; deep down, she had no desire to remain entangled with Kenneth. But then, just as they were settling into the marriage, Rachel fell ill, diagnosed with a terminal condition after being hospitalized from the initial shock. To ease Rachelās mind, Helena agreed to Kennethās proposal. Though she wasnāt Rachelās biological granddaughterāand Rachelās decision to adopt her had been partly self-servingāover the years, Helena had felt genuine love and care from Rachel. In her heart, she had come to see Rachel as her only family in the world. Not wanting to leave any regrets behind for her, Helena resolved to make this contract marriage appear as genuine as possible. Until the end, she would maintain the pretense of playing the role of a devoted wife to give Rachel peace. Chapter 0004 At the entrance of the Keller Estate. After Helena parked the car, Kenneth silently stepped out. Seeing this, Helena quickly got out as well and hurried to follow. They had to put on a complete act in front of Rachel, pretending to be a deeply affectionate couple. Fortunately, Kenneth kept his composure. Just as they approached the main gate, he paused for a brief moment. Seizing the opportunity, Helena stepped forward, gently wrapping her hand around his arm. Kennethās movements stiffened slightly. He slowly lowered his gaze, eyeing her slender hand resting on the crook of his arm. Helena took a deep breath, lifted her gaze, and smiled at him. āFor Grandmaās sake, please bear with me, dear husband.ā āLikewise.ā Kennethās thin lips curved slightly, his tone carrying a hint of mockery. āThank you for your hard work, dear wife.ā After a brief pause, he lifted his other hand and firmly pressed down on the back of Helenaās hand, giving her a meaningful smile before striding forward. Caught off guard, Helena stumbled slightly, managing to steady herself after a moment. Yet, his smile left her heart racing, filled with unease. She couldnāt shake the feeling that Kenneth was quietly plotting something again! The Keller Estate was a traditional classical manor, elegant and refined, crafted with ingenuity. The architecture lay nestled by hills and waters, with layered courtyards and pavilions. Helena and Kenneth followed the servant for a while before arriving at the main dining hall. Inside the brightly lit dining hall, the large mahogany dining table, intricately carved, was already surrounded by family members. The Keller family of Greenwick had nearly a century of history, but by Kenneth's grandfather's generation, the line had dwindled to just two sons and a daughterānone of whom had lived up to expectations. Kennethās grandfather, Walter Keller, had three children, each a disappointment in their own way. The eldest son was rebellious, storming out of the family home after Walter opposed his marriage to a mysterious dancer. Since that day, he vanished without a trace. The second son, Kennethās father, Raymond Keller, made his escape with a mistress, choosing to leave on the rainy night of Kennethās third birthday, only to meet his end in a car accident. Walterās only daughter went abroad for school, fell for a delinquent, and chose to sever ties with her family rather than return. Hurt by his children, Walter grew indifferent toward Kenneth, instead investing his hopes in the extended familyās descendants. Near the end of his life, he nearly handed over the Keller family assets to his nephew. But Rachel intervened decisively. Leading a team of lawyers, she reclaimed control over the Keller family, defying opposition to appoint Kenneth as CEO of Keller Corporation. However, in the years Walter had been lenient, the extended family had embedded themselves within the Keller Corporation, securing key positions in various critical departments. Now and then, they continued their schemes, still aiming to wrest control of Keller Corporation from Kenneth. Rachel was fully aware of everything, but her age left her with limited strength; all she could do was maintain the delicate balance between Kenneth and the extended Keller family. In the banquet hall, only the members of the extended family were seated alongside Rachel. The head seat remained vacant, and the tableware set, as always, was reserved for Walter. Rachel, who had been listlessly listening to their complaints, brightened as soon as she saw Kenneth and Helena enter. Her eyes sparkled as she beckoned them over with a smile. "Ken, Lena, you're back! Come, have a seat!" The relatives who had been talking with Rachel were visibly displeased at being ignored, despite their attempts to hide it. Kenneth, however, appeared oblivious, leading Helena with confidence to sit beside Rachel. Leaning in, he whispered something to Rachel that had her laughing with joy, her gaze shifting periodically to Helenaās abdomen. Helenaās unease only grew stronger. With Rachel present, she couldnāt say anything directly, so when Kenneth turned to look at her, she shot him a warning look to stay quiet. He merely smirked with a laid-back, roguish grin, which made her grit her teeth and glare at him with even more frustration. To onlookers, however, this seemed like an affectionate exchange, with the young couple exchanging flirtatious glances. Not only had they kept everyone waiting, showing up late to the family dinner without so much as an apology, but they were now putting on a show of intimacy, clearly not taking the others seriously. Recalling Kenneth's usual audacious demeanor, the uncles were increasingly irritated. Kennethās eldest relative, Jerome Keller, was the first to break the silence. āI thought the bidding meeting for the South City project ended this afternoon. Did you two go off to a celebration party afterward?ā With Jerome setting the tone, other relatives quickly chimed in. "What celebration could possibly be more important than a family dinner? Ken, we may overlook certain things you do outside, but traditions passed down through generations deserve respect." āHelena, Grandma has spent years teaching and guiding you, yet instead of keeping Ken in check, you go along with his antics. Youāre letting her down!ā Subtle verbal jabs came at her from all directions. Helena, long accustomed to this, kept her gaze lowered and ignored their insinuating remarks, turning a deaf ear to the sharp-edged words aimed her way. After all, with Kenneth here, he would be the one to handle these people when things got out of control. Sure enough, in the next instant, Kenneth's smile vanished. He suddenly hurled the expensive teacup in his hand, sending it crashing across the room. The sharp sound of shattering porcelain echoed through the banquet hall, creating an atmosphere of intense pressure that radiated from him, silencing everyone in an instant. Even the small child in someone's arms was too frightened to make a sound. āCelebration dinner, family dinnerāit doesnāt matter. If thereās food, just eat and be content, but know your limits. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make what you eat go right back out. āThe biggest rule in the Keller family is that there are no rules. Otherwise, none of you would be here making pointless remarks. āNeither I nor Grandma see any issues with Helena being the next matriarch, yet you all feel entitled to judge. If youāre so eager to critique, should I air some of your dirty laundry so we can all evaluate each other?ā Kenneth crossed his arms and leaned back, one leg resting casually over the other, his gaze lingering on Jerome for a moment before sweeping lazily around the room. His expression was like that of a grim reaper in idle contemplation, deciding which one of them he might claim next. The unfiltered suggestion, the blatant sarcasmāeven an obvious challenge glimmered in his eyes. Hearing the implication behind his words, the extended members of the family felt both offended and afraid, their discomfort evident as they instinctively looked toward Jerome for direction. "Ken, weāre your elders, just offering reminders for your own good and for the familyās sake," Jerome replied, holding Kennethās sharp gaze for a moment before shifting to Helena. "Since we're on the topic of secrets, why donāt we let Helena explain why she was at the police station this morning?" At that, Helenaās heart skipped a beat. Sheād received a call from the police that morning and had promptly informed the PR department to keep the news tightly contained. Yet somehow, Jerome knew she had gone to the police station that morning! Helena instinctively glanced at Kenneth, only to find him seated there, arms crossed, a faintly amused look in his eyes as he noticed her gaze. Years of understanding between them meant that with just one look, Helena grasped his intention. He was subtly hinting at Jeromeās embezzlement, deliberately provoking him by implying he could make him spit it back out. Jerome, who had never taken Kenneth seriously, wasnāt one to tolerate a threat and quickly struck back. But in doing so, he unwittingly exposed his weakness. Yet Kenneth had used her as bait without warning, setting her up as part of his ploy to corner Jerome! Helena clenched her fists discreetly, gritting her teeth in silence. Her instincts hadnāt let her downāKenneth was definitely up to something, setting this trap with her squarely in the middle of it. She knew he was about to throw her under the bus, yet she had no choice but to play along, as if she were a willing partner in the scheme. It was maddening! If not for Rachelās presence, Helena truly would have loved to walk out and let Kenneth handle this on his own. Sensing the tension, Rachel looked over anxiously and asked, āLena, is everything alright?ā āGrandma.ā Helena took a deep breath, calming herself before gently patting Rachelās hand with a reassuring smile. āIf something was wrong, would I still be here sitting beside you?ā Rachel still seemed unconvinced and glanced at Kenneth, who nodded lazily with a faint smile, which finally put her at ease. Taking advantage of the moment, Helena shot Kenneth a quick glare before turning back, her expression subtly mocking as she looked at Jerome. āUncle Jerome, I didnāt expect you to be so concerned about me, knowing my whereabouts in such detail. To an outsider, it might look as if youād had someone tailing me!ā Helena indirectly called out Jeromeās surveillance, tossing the ball back into his court with effortless poise. āAs your niece-in-law, I may not be the brightest, but I truly donāt understand what youāre implying. Why donāt you clarify what exactly it is that Iāve done thatās so questionable?ā Chapter 0005 Jerome knew heād misspoken, yet he hardly cared that Helena had caught him slipping. āThis morning, you rushed off to the police stationāwasnāt it to reconnect with that new captain of the station, Eric Langston?ā Helenaās heart skipped a beat. Not only was Jerome fully aware of her whereabouts, but he also knew she was acquainted with Eric. Sheād underestimated Jerome. After all, when she met Eric seven years ago, he was reserved and unapproachable, always keeping his distance from others. Moreover, his mother had erased all traces of her connection with Eric to remove the stain she posed on their family, clearing all records and keeping everything well-hidden. Almost no one knew that she and Eric had been familiar with each other, let alone shared a faintly ambiguous past. If Jerome had the means to uncover her connection with Eric, he could just as easily find out why Kenneth had gone to the police station. Hinting at an old flame between her and Eric was clearly an attempt to drive a wedge. If she didnāt deny it, Rachel would naturally start to doubt her relationship with Kenneth. And even if Kenneth knew the truth, Jeromeās words would plant seeds of suspicion in his heart that would, over time, lead to cracks. On the other hand, denying it would inevitably drag up the accusations of assault against Kenneth. If Rachel found out, it would not only make her question their story of falling in love over time and choosing to marry but also leave her disappointed in Kenneth. Jerome would then seize the opportunity to make even more outrageous demands. "Uncle Jerome, you really give me too much credit." Helenaās mind raced, though her expression remained unreadable. "If I actually had any history with Mr. Langston, Iād certainly have asked him to treat you a bit more courteously before your visit." Jeromeās pupils contracted, and his expression, like a fractured mask, began to crack silently. Ericās position was indeed unique, and Jerome had specifically arranged a visit to him on the first day he arrived in Greenwick. There were countless people eager to meet him, and Jerome had struggled through numerous attempts just to secure an appointment. When they finally met, Ericās demeanor was cold and cutting, his gaze sharp and distant, as though heād seen right through Jeromeās intentions from the start. In an attempt to bridge the gap, Jerome had mentioned Helena, who had once been Ericās schoolmate. Unexpectedly, what was initially supposed to be a brief five-minute meeting turned into a half-hour conversation with Eric. And just last night, despite the gravity of the incident surrounding Kennethāwitnesses and evidence stacked against himāHelena had still managed to bail him out from the station. After all, Eric wasnāt just any officer; he was known as the "Judge." Sensing an opportunity, Jerome had dropped hints in front of everyone, trying to gauge Helenaās relationship with Eric, hoping it would strain her connection with Kenneth. Without Helenaās support, he was certain Rachel would eventually see Kenneth as the reckless badboy he truly was. At that point, they could employ a few well-planned moves to seize everything from the Keller family. Yet Jerome hadnāt anticipated that young Helena would maintain her composure so well, even managing to turn the tables on him. The Kellers had strict rules: family members could pursue either business or government, but never both. His secret meeting with Eric was already a breach of those family principles. Noticing the scrutinizing looks from the other relatives, particularly the sharp stares from Rachel and Kenneth, Jerome felt a pang of unease, uncertain how Helena had learned of his visit with Eric. His chest tightened as he gritted his teeth and pressed on, āSo if it wasnāt to catch up with Mr. Langston, why did you rush to the station first thing this morning?ā Before Helena could respond, she sensed something amiss and instinctively stood to shield Rachel. A loud bang erupted in the next instant. Kenneth, without warning, flipped the entire dining table in Jeromeās direction. Jerome had no time to dodge as dishes, utensils, and food crashed down onto him. A plate of green vegetables landed squarely on his head, resembling a makeshift hat perched on his hair. Ignoring Jeromeās disheveled appearance and the twisted fury on his face, Kenneth leaned back in his seat, casually wiping his fingers. His movements were graceful, his expression relaxed as if he were seated in a tranquil riverside pavilion, leisurely listening to a distant melody. āIt seems the Keller family meal doesnāt suit everyoneās taste,ā Kenneth said, his voice calm. āIn that case, no one needs to eat.ā He paused briefly before adding, āAnd as for the end-of-month family dinner tradition, itās time we canceled that as well.ā With a casual wave, his private guards and bodyguards emerged, promptly escorting all extended relatives out of the estate. Rachel looked on, momentarily stunned, before giving Kenneth a disapproving glance. āKen, youāve managed to offend all your relatives.ā Kenneth raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. āThey openly disrespected me. Did they really think they wouldnāt offend me?ā Beside him, Helena felt her eye twitch. Would it ever end? Heād clearly wanted to cancel the end-of-month dinner for a while and had finally found his excuse, all under the pretense of āprotectingā her. Rachelās gaze shifted between Helena and Kenneth, her expression softening as she smiled knowingly. āSeeing how well you two get along really puts my mind at ease!ā āWell, since youāre at ease, how about cooperating with the doctor and focusing on getting better?ā Kenneth stepped forward, gently holding Rachelās arm, while his other hand reached around to brush Helenaās cheek, his eyes on her. āWhat do you say, darling?ā Though filled with frustration, Helena had no choice but to offer a sweet smile and nod. With an exaggerated sigh, Rachel looked longingly at Helena. āAh, if I could just hold a great-grandchild in my arms, Iād be content even in death!ā Helenaās mind immediately flashed back to Kennethās earlier whispered words to Rachel, which had made her repeatedly glance at Helenaās abdomen. He must have said something he shouldnāt have! After hesitating for a few seconds, she couldnāt bear to let Rachel down and spoke gently, āGrandma, as long as you take care of yourself, Iām sure that day will come.ā Rachel beamed with joy at Helena's response. Since the family dinner had been cut short, Rachel instructed the staff to bring out fresh dishes. With Helena and Kenneth accompanying her, she enjoyed an extra small plate of pasta, a rare treat, and asked them both to stay overnight at the estate so they could join her for breakfast in the morning. Kenneth, evidently too tired to return to the Starlight Club for his usual late-night revelry, surprisingly agreed. Helena, with no other choice, stayed as well. They returned to the room Rachel had prepared for them. The spacious room was decorated with romantic touches, and in the soft glow of flickering candles, the atmosphere felt thick with unspoken tension. The bed, draped in pure white sheets, was scattered with red roses arranged in a large heart shape, their rich fragrance filling the air. Helena and Kenneth exchanged glances, both speechless. She quickly found the light switch and turned on the overhead lights. The bright light dispelled much of the room's suggestive atmosphere. Helena turned to Kenneth, choosing a decidedly unromantic topic. "Do you think Jerome had anything to do with the false accusations against you?" Though phrased as a question, there was a tone of certainty in her voice. Kenneth didnāt respond. Instead, he looked down at her with a cold, assessing gaze. āMr. Langstonāheās still lingering around you, isnāt he?ā Seeing she didnāt immediately respond, he pressed on bluntly, as if worried she might misunderstand his meaning. āIf youāre truly interested in rekindling things with him, just say so. Thereās no need to sneak around behind my back.ā Kenneth was one of the few who knew about her past with Eric. His use of the word "rekindling" was laced with sarcasm. Helena couldnāt stand it anymore and snapped, āKenneth, whatās gotten into you? Havenāt I played along enough with all your schemes?ā Kenneth met her gaze, which was now blazing with anger, and seemed momentarily at a loss. After a couple of seconds, he responded in a low voice, āI just donāt want to be blindsided with a betrayal like tonight.ā Thinking of Jeromeās earlier provocations, Helena took a deep breath, about to reassure Kenneth. But an inexplicable sensation began to rise within herāa warmth that felt like a spark, ready to spread like wildfire through her body. Sensing something was off, she looked up at Kenneth, only to find his face slightly flushed, his intense gaze fixed on her. In the depths of his eyes, there was a fierce, flickering heat as if a flame had been ignited and was burning wildly. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15543&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466919986_534033072870870_7540673277837274692_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=W-XebbGdZEUQ7kNvgHLNO7I&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYBfjiUEAH_uKDzjd13i6Kjhu5DZiqM717mqHE-PCETeMA&oe=6745B552 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,291 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502984}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
Read more FREE chaptersš | This wasnāt the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it beā¦? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owenās family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I canāt believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why⦠I had to confront him. āOwen?ā I called out. āOwen, where are you?ā He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: āNo, I donāt think I love her anymore.ā His words gave me icy chills. āYou should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.ā Owen continued. āHe said...what?ā I couldnāt believe my ears and cried in my heart, āHow dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ā Hearing Owenās frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, āQuestion him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I donāt think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.ā So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. āJust in time for your dinner, hun!ā I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. āWhere are you going? Itās getting late and dinner is ready.ā I said. āDinner with a client. Donāt wait for me.ā Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food Iād carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasnāt hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that werenāt perfect. My belly wasnāt as flat as it used to be. Maybe I shouldāve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... āJoiseā! āJosieā¦? Were you with Josie?ā I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldnāt understand. I couldnāt believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didnāt recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. āOwen, are you OK?ā I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, āIf youāre sick, go see a doctor.ā I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: āJosieā. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said āJosieā. He answered: āHello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.ā I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldnāt hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he wouldāve never let me suffer like this. āIāll pick you up later.ā Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. āPlease, donāt leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. Iām too weak to be all by myself.ā He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldnāt help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: āIn sickness and in health, in good times and badā. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: āHello, Noah?ā The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. āIām so sick, Iām so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, pleaseā¦ā I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. āIāll be right there.ā Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. Whatās wrong? I didnāt have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owenās uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymondās appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his familyās business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. āDoes Owen know youāre sick?ā Raymond said, looking concerned. āHow did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?ā I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. āDon't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.ā Oops, I must have pressed the number of āOwenās Bossā instead of āOwenā. I apologized for the inconvenience. āYou are a member of our family, Noah. Itās my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.ā Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. āThank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.ā I said with a relieved sigh. āOf course, Noah. Whenever you need me, Iāll be there.ā He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldnāt have shared my familyās private problems with another man who I didnāt even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? āI donāt think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.ā I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. āHow could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!ā Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. āPlease, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.ā I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadnāt seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymondās aftershave smelled a little special. āRaymond? Noah? What are you doing?!ā I suddenly heard Owenās angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didnāt seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. āSo, youāve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!ā Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasnāt the one who couldnāt be trusted! āOwen! How dare you talk to her like that! Itās not our familyās manner!ā Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymondās fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didnāt want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. āRaymond, itās okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.ā I said gratefully. āPlease, donāt say anything about Josieā, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldnāt detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. āOwen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymondās number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.ā Owen grabbed me and said, āWell, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and āfallā right into his arms.ā He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. āYou can go back to your important job now, uncle. Iāll look after my wife.ā Raymondās eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that heād better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didnāt want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. āOwen⦠What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?ā I asked. āSo what? Whose wife do you want to be?ā Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. āI know you cheated on me, Owen.ā I uttered with pain in my voice. āYouāve been seeing Josie, right?ā Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. āWhat do you know, Noah?ā he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: āSomeone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didnāt want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. āOwen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I canāt believe you would cheat me like that!ā I cried, āOwen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!ā His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldnāt answer, Owen said: āItās true. I love her. I love Josie.ā Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? āWhy, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?ā I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. āOwen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.ā He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, āI donāt have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!ā I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didnāt fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldnāt get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: āYou lost your footing. Itās not my fault.ā There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. āRaymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.ā āI came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You havenāt ⦠Noah?ā Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. āThis is how you treat your wife?! I donāt believe you. Donāt you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!ā Raymond raged at his nephew. I didnāt even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. āTwice in one day? That must be a record.ā The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, āNot by choiceā¦ā The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. āI donāt normally need so much help, you know.ā I broke the ice. āI happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.ā Raymond laughed heartily. āJokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.ā I continued. āWhy did you come over tonight, Raymond?ā āOwen hadnāt come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.ā Raymond explained. āI just canāt believe what he did to you!ā He continued. āIf he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. Iāll teach him a lesson.ā His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. āThank you, Raymond. Iām okay now. It was an accident. Owen didnāt push me off the stairs on purpose. He didnāt mean to hurt me.ā I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. āGoodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.ā I said with feeling as he hugged me. āBye, Noah. Itās been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.ā He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldnāt believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didnāt he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josieās betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. āHow dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for Godās sake!ā I cried out. They hadnāt heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasnāt so devastated, it mightāve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josieās blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. āI donāt believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!ā I insisted. Josie hid away in Owenās arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: āYouāve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?ā āI am done with you.ā He continued. āOur whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie shouldāve been with me all along!ā I didnāt understand. āWhat are you talking about, Owen?ā He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josieās collarbone. āRemember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. Youāve made her suffer long enough!ā I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didnāt believe me. āJosie,ā I cried. āHow could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! Weāve been best friends since the orphanage, havenāt we? Does that mean nothing to you?ā āNoah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,āJosie played innocent with me, āI should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.ā This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldnāt see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were naturalļ¼ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josieās waist and warned me, āYouād better stay out of our life from now on. Iāll move to another villa with Josie.ā I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other⦠But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, ānecklaceā is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didnāt believe our years of affection couldnāt prove my heart. āNoah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.ā Josie said. āOne day youāll both regret this. I didnāt do anything wrong.ā I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: āItās my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldnāt have suffered so much.ā I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owenās whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owenās angry shouting: āHow dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!ā Chapter 6 - Choice Noah āWhat?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what youāre talking about.ā I replied to the angry voice on the phone. āMore lies! I canāt believe you, Noah. You're despicable!ā Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. āOwen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?ā āJosie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!ā He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. āOh, itās our āold friendā.ā The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josieās room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. āFinally! That took you long enough.ā He whispered angrily. āJosie is sleeping.ā He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. āI have no idea what happened, Owen.ā I said honestly. āCan you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?ā āAre you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.ā He shook his head, then continued. āJosie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.ā āWhat? That's horrible!ā I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. āStop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.ā No wonder he doubted me. But I couldnāt believe the trust between us was so fragile. āWould you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?ā I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: āNever again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.ā I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to meļ¼ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. āI didnāt prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?ā I said plainly. I didnāt know why he came back at this time, but I didnāt care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, āYou still donāt want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!ā āJosie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!ā I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. āI choose divorce.ā I said coldly. āGood. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,āOwen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, āOh, Iāve prepared another āsurpriseā for you. Hope you will enjoy it!ā | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463746090_1935842656910759_3812755172762740403_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KheIiI5-NMMQ7kNvgESJNDY&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYD_6_k8iXzHFNSR01kZxJ7UB03JWoioZhOmmhD1hT1Sqg&oe=6745B888 | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,300 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2503399}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
šAttention! Do not read in publicļ¼š | February in Sureton City was wet. It had been drizzling throughout the day, leaving the roads damp. The cold wind brought with it the rain, making Freya Somner shiver. She held an umbrella and curled up while crouching before the entrance to the city hall. It was already 5:00 pm. Would that person come? She was worried as she thought about her grandfather, Neil Somner, who lay sick in bed. Had he finished his IV drip? Would he need to use the restroom? Had Thomas Talbot already gone home? She looked up and scanned the empty streets. The city hall would close for the day at 5:30 pm. She would just grit her teeth and wait for another half an hour, then. If that person didn't show up, she could blame him and tell Neil and Thomas that he'd stood her up. It wasn't because she didn't want to marry him or anything. Neil was sick. As a traditional medicine practitioner, he knew his time was running out. Freya was his only concernāshe would be alone in the world once he passed. He'd contacted Thomas, whom he'd saved many years ago. Thomas had promised Neil that he would do everything in his power to help if Neil ever needed it. All Neil had to do was make the call. Years had passed since then, but the call had miraculously gone through. Thomas had shown up the very next day. Neil had explained the situation to him and asked Thomas to help care for Freya in the future. Thomas had generously said, "It's only natural for me to care for her. How about thisāI have many grandsons, so I'll have one of them marry Fae as a way of repaying you. That way, she won't be alone." Neil had agreed, leaving Freya with no room to object. She didn't want to marryāshe could take care of herself and was fine alone. She was currently staying at the dormitory her university had prepared for graduate students. She even had 2,300 a month as financial aid. Eating at the hospital's and university's cafeterias was cheapāshe only needed to spend 15 a day on food. However, Neil had insisted. He felt that it was hard to predict the future, and he would only be able to rest in peace once he saw that marriage certificate. That way, he'd be able to face Freya's parents in the afterlife with no regrets. Freya's parents had died after falling off a cliff. They'd been searching for a herbal catalyst to save Thomas back in the day. It had rained that day, just as it had on this day. Freya had seen her parents' corpses entwined with one another, their hands still clutching the herbal catalyst. After her parents passed away, she and Neil depended on each other for survival. It was on that day that she'd suddenly grown up. She'd studied hard and skipped grades, sitting for her SATs at 17 years old. Then, she'd gotten into Sureton University's medical faculty, joining the seven-year integrated bachelor's and master's program. She only had two years to go before she could graduate and officially start working. Things were starting to look good. Then, Neil had been diagnosed with stomach cancer. It was taking his life away. The screeching of brakes pulled Freya out of her reverie. She looked up at the offroad vehicle before her. It was painted a military green and covered in mud, and the tires were soiled. It was clear the car had ventured through the mountains. The door opened, blocking the man's face from her view. Still, she'd gotten a glimpse of his chiseled features. His bushy brows, tall nose, and deep-set eyes formed a handsome, honest face. With the door open, all Freya could see was the army pants enveloping his long legs and the leather boots he wore. It was a cold day, yet he only wore an olive green T-shirt. He stepped away from the car. Before Freya could take a closer look at his face, he approached her, stopping before her so his boots were level with her eyes. "Are you Freya Somner?" he asked, his voice deep and somewhat daunting. "Yeah." "Let's get married, then." He turned and headed into the city hall. Chapter 2 Freya wanted to stand up, but she'd been crouching for so long that her legs had gone numb. "What's wrong?" the man asked. "My legs have gone numb." She was lifted off her feet as soon as the words were out of her mouth. An unfamiliar scent enveloped her, and she felt her face burn. The man placed her on the seat before the counter. "Get your identification." She kept her head lowered as she obediently placed the things on the counter. "Daniel Talbot," the staff said. "That's me," the man said. "Freya Somner." "Here," Freya said. She looked up at the staff. The staff looked at the identification she held, then at Freya. The latter's eyes were spirited but also carried a hint of naivety. Freya was only 22, but Daniel was already 28. He'd even carried her in. That made the staff suspect whether Freya had been forced into this. She asked, "Are you here to get married at your own will?" "Yes, I am," Freya said. "Alright, then. Fill up these forms, please." At 5:30 pm, Freya and Daniel walked out of the city hall. Freya looked down at her marriage certificate. She'd gone from being single to married once the staff stamped the certificate. She'd married a man she'd met for the first time without even dating him. The whole thing had only taken a matter of minutes. Daniel stopped and looked at her. "Where are you headed now?" She had kept her head down and hadn't been paying attention to the distance between them. She walked right into his chest. Pain spread through her, starting from her nose. Tears welled in Freya's eyes. How could his chest be as hard as a wall? She clamped a hand over her nose and looked at him tearily. "I'm going back to the hospital." He was so tall that her eyes were only level with his chest. It was incredibly muscular and looked just like the diagrams she'd seen in her medical texts. "Get in the car," he said. Freya struggled to open the door. She tugged it with all her strength, but it didn't budge. Daniel saw her from the driver's seat. He waved at her, gesturing for her to back up. Then, he opened the door from inside. "Which hospital are you going to?" he asked. "The county tumor hospital, the one at Percat Street. Thanks." Freya obediently settled in her seat. "Your seatbelt," he said. She put it on, and he started the car. She noticed that his hands and arms were tanned, with protruding veins. He oozed strength and power. Suddenly, Freya's stomach rumbled. The sound was magnified in the silent car. She instinctively held her stomach, her face turning beet red. What was wrong with her? Why did she keep embarrassing herself? Was there something about her that made her incompatible with Daniel? Her stomach continued to rumble for a while. Finally, the car stopped. Freya thought they'd arrived at the hospital and moved to open the door. Then, she looked out and said, "We're not at the hospital." Daniel had already gotten out of the car, though. He headed to a fruit store without looking back at her. Soon, he returned with a bag full of fruits. "I don't know what your grandfather likes, so I bought a little of everything." "He can't eat anything. Doctor's orders." Daniel looked at her, perhaps because she sounded too calm. Only then did Freya notice how deep-set his eyes were. There was a hint of dominance in them. "You have them, then." He placed the bag on her lap. "Have some to tide the hunger. I'm in a rush." Freya wondered whether he was showing his concern for her. A wave of warmth surged in her as she peeled a banana. It was sweet. ⦠The nurse had just removed Neil's IV drip when Freya and Daniel arrived at the ward. Thomas took the marriage certificates from Daniel and Freya and held them before Neil. He said happily, "Look at this, Neil. They're official marriage certificates with the stamps and all. They're genuine!" Neil smiled and nodded weakly. "That's great. I won't have anything to worry about anymore." "Come closer so Neil can see you, Dan," Thomas said. Daniel stepped forward. "Hi, Grandpa." Neil's smile widened. "Hiā¦" He held Daniel's hand and said, "I'll leave Freya in your hands from now on. She's a softie but is stubborn on the inside. I hope you'll be more tolerant of her and take the time to explain your thoughts to her if you two ever get into an argument." Tears streamed down Freya's face when she heard this. Daniel said, "I will, Grandpa." "Don't worry, Neil. We won't mistreat Freya. Daniel has property and a carāI'll have him show Freya around his place right now. She can move in when she's free," Thomas said. Freya forgot about crying and stared at Thomas in shock when she heard that. Didn't she and Daniel only have to get married? Why did they even have to live together? "Go on, then. It's still light out, so you can see what the place is like," Neil said. Daniel and Freya headed to his place under Thomas' urging. Chapter 3 Daniel's apartment was in Sureton City's central commercial area. It was an expensive area with good infrastructureāthe medical and education systems were well-established. The residential area was right next to Sureton City's largest park. Freya looked at the minimalist, almost stark apartment. The marble coffee table was covered in a layer of dust. "This is your home?" "Yeah." Daniel also saw the dust. "I don't usually stay here." That didn't make sense at all. Why would anyone not live in their own home? Freya couldn't understand it. "There's a card here that you can use to pay for the utilities." He opened a drawer in the TV cabinet to show her. "If anything needs fixing, you can speak to the management office. "I'll have someone clean up the place later. There are two rooms, so you can pick whichever one you want. Feel free to use the study as wellā¦" Freya observed the place. It was well renovated but showed no signs of being lived in. There weren't even any plates or utensils around. "What am I to you?" she suddenly asked. "My wife." "But I feel like your mistress," she said boldly. She didn't know whether Daniel had a girlfriend or anythingāperhaps he'd only married her due to Thomas' pressure. Otherwise, he wouldn't have made her wait a whole afternoon for him, only arriving right before the city hall closed for the day. "What are you getting at?" Daniel asked. "I'm fine with getting a divorce if you already have a partnerāour grandfathers have seen the marriage certificates, anyway. I don't want to inadvertently end up as a homewrecker." She respected the elderly but wouldn't do anything immoral just to comply with Neil's and Thomas' wishes. Daniel understood now. "I'm single. I usually stay at the military camp in the mountains." Freya recalled his offroad vehicle and the mud on it. That, coupled with his outfit, made her realize just who he was. "I'm sorry for misunderstanding you." "It's fine. I'll take you back to the hospital nowāyou can move in here whenever it's convenient for you." "What about you?" she blurted. Then, she disdained herself for asking. What did his matters have to do with her? "I need to head back after this. There's an urgent mission I need to handle." That was the last thing Daniel said to her. ⦠Shortly after Daniel left, Neil's condition took a turn for the worse, and a new semester started. Freya bustled back and forth between the university and the hospital daily. On days when Neil felt better, he could even hold Freya's hand and reminisce with her. Neither of them mentioned that rainy night, though. He kept telling her that life was long and that she had to live well independently. However, he also told her she couldn't expect to do everything herself. She had to give in occasionally. Daniel looked like a good man, and they had to communicate with each other. They had to understand each other⦠Neil said many things. Freya wanted to object to everything and tell him that none of that mattered. She wanted him to know that she only wanted to spend her life with him in a small town called Floriver Town. She wanted to read medical texts and pick herbs with him. However, as a doctor, she was rational enough to know there was no chance of them ever returning to that life. The reports and data she saw every day were enough to tell her that Neil's condition was deteriorating. She cried almost daily throughout that month but hid it well. Neil never noticed. One day, white clouds floated in the blue sky. Freya drew the curtains, allowing the sunlight to stream into the room. Neil was in good spirits. "The weather is so nice today, Fae. Maybe you should take me off my oxygen tube now." He sounded calm, but Freya faltered while clipping his nails. She acted like she hadn't heard him and moved on to the next finger. "I can't take it anymore, Fae. I'm on drug every day, but it still hurts so bad. I'm begging you, okay?" His plea made Freya's nose prickle. Tears rolled down her face and landed on the floor, fading within seconds. Neil was a proud and strong man who'd never begged anyone in his life. Now⦠It looked like she really had to let him go. She slowly shut her eyes, sounding choked up as she said, "Okay. I'll get a doctor after I'm done clipping your nails." "The weather is so nice today that I feel so much more relaxed," Neil said. He lifted a hand with difficulty to caress her head one last time. It reminded her of how he'd praised her whenever she could memorize the things she'd read in the medical texts. After Freya signed the necessary documents, the doctor removed Neil's oxygen tube. She stood by his bedside and held his hand until his body became devoid of warmth. Thomas helped her with Neil's funeral, after which he urged her to move into Daniel's apartment. Chapter 4 Two years passed in the blink of an eye. "There's no time to eat, Dr. Somner. We're being dispatched for a house call." Freya was in a hospital's emergency room. When she heard the nurse, Jade Winton, call her, she put a folder over her unfinished instant mac and cheese and left the doctor's lounge. "Where's Dr. Wood?" she asked while wearing a mask. She hurried to catch up with Jade. "He's accompanying Lena for a prenatal check. I've called him, and he's on his way." Jade grabbed a first-aid kit and an extra bag of gauze and bandages. She handed them to Freya. "What's the situation? Why do we need so many bandages and gauze?" "A luxury jewelry store was robbed. The store's staff called the police, but the robbers discovered them and took ten staff hostage. We're being dispatched to provide medical assistance," Jade said. She told Freya everything she knew, then added, "Don't be rash later. Leave everything to Dr. Wood." "Got it. Thanks, Jade." Freya's mentor, Jason Wood, arrived at the same time as Freya and Jade. He was a tall, skinny man whose hairline was receding. He'd come from a prenatal check with his wife, Lena Johnson, and had already changed into his uniform. It made him look particularly spirited. "What's the situation?" he asked as he got into the car. "A jewelry store's been robbed. The robbers are armed," Jade said. Silence descended upon the car. They didn't know what they were facing but had to go at it regardless. Medicine knew no borders, and all lives were equal in worth. They had to save lives as long as they were at risk. When Freya and the others arrived, the police had already secured the scene. A crowd consisting of spectators and staff from various media outlets gathered behind the police line, surrounding the place and making it hard for anyone to get through. Police cars and vehicles belonging to a SWAT team were parked outside the jewelry store. There were also three buses with the windows tinted black. Freya followed Jason out of the car. A man who looked like an administrator hurried over to them, looking anxious. "The robbers need a doctor in there to save their comrade. Which one of you two will go in?" Freya looked at the jewelry store. It had three floors and was a corner lot with an expansive view. A mall was behind it, which meant it probably had more than one exit. "I'll go," Jason said, dragging Freya out of her reverie. She gave him a disagreeable look. "No way. I'll go, Dr. Wood. You have parents and children to care for, and Lena's conceived with your second child. You can't go in there." "You can't, either. You're inexperienced." Jason's attitude was firm. "The situation is complicated. I'm the only one who can head in there." Freya didn't argue with him. She turned to the administrator and volunteered. "I'll go, sir. I've passed the medical board exam and can practice independently. I don't have any dependents or relatives to care for." He looked at her. She was young and so nervous that she clenched her fists, but her expression was calm. She was bold, but her courage needed some training. "You can go, then. We don't know the situation inside, so we can only act when the Falcon Strike Unit arrives. All you need to do when you get in there is to save whoever is injured. Drag things out for as long as possible while ensuring your safety and wait for help." "Understood, sir." Freya wore her medical cap and gave herself a mental pep talk. "Freyaā¦" Jason started. "I have to gain experience since I don't have it, Dr. Wood. You have to give me a chance," she said. That was what medicine was like. One had to be bold and careful while constantly defeating one's old self. That way, one would only become a better version of oneself. Jason knew what Freya was like. She'd met various people when treating patients. When some of them criticized or insulted her, she wouldn't take it lying down. Her retorts left much to be desired, though. For instance, if a patient said she was incapable and that a doctor online had told them this and that, she would say, "I'll leave, then. You can ask your online doctor to treat you." Once, someone had shouted at her, saying she was useless. She'd clapped back, calling that person the useless one. "Do you guys have a bulletproof vest or something? Give one to her." Jason knew nothing he said would change Freya's mind. The administrator gave one of his subordinates a look. A member of the SWAT team brought a bulletproof vest over. Freya took her doctor's coat off and put the bulletproof vest on over her T-shirt. Then, she put her uniform on. Chapter 5 Jade handed Freya the first-aid kit before hanging the stethoscope from her neck. "You're just going to ignore everything I told you before we came here, aren't you? You're bound to get into trouble if you continue like this." "No one is more suitable than me, Jade," Freya said calmly. "It's not like the military region's general hospital lacks doctors. If you turn them down, they'll arrange for someone else to come." "But it's too far away. They'll take at least 30 minutes to arrive. That doesn't conform to the principles of pre-hospitalization emergency care." Jade was one of the emergency room's most experienced nurses, so she knew Freya was right. It was the only thing they could do under the circumstances. The administrator held a loudspeaker and shouted toward the store, "The doctor is coming. Open the door." A hoarse voice rang out as soon as the words were out of his mouth. "Put the first-aid kit on the ground and turn in a circle. Then, take everything out of the first-aid kit and lay them on the ground." Freya did as told. She'd just placed the final tool on the ground when the hoarse voice rang out again. "Put the things back in and come inside." Freya packed everything back. She was about to enter the store when she felt a cool breeze. Curious, she looked in the direction it had come. A helicopter was hovering in midair in one of the jewelry store's blind spots. A tall figure in camouflage slid down the rope and made a smooth landing. It happened in seconds. Freya stared at the man, finding his figure incredibly familiar. He wore a black mask, and his sharp eyes flitted past her. Then, he hid behind the wall. Another team member landed behind him. "Come in," the hoarse voice urged loudly. He sounded impatient. Freya knew she had to enter the store since these people had yet to infiltrate it. Once she understood that, she didn't hesitate to head inside. As soon as she pushed open the door, she smelled the metallic scent of blood. Suddenly, someone grabbed her by the neck and roughly dragged her inside. Then, he flung her onto the floor and commanded, "Save him." She looked at the man on the floor. His mask, shaped like a pig's head, had been thrown aside. He looked ashen while struggling to breathe and had cyanosis of the nail bed. These were all signs of a lack of oxygen. Freya checked him and concluded that he was having an asthma attack. His throat had swelled up, leading to breathing difficulties. She searched his bag while muttering, "Where's the inhaler?" Asthma patients would bring their inhalers when they were out, but she didn't find one in his bag. "What are you looking for?" a man in a mask shaped like a dog's head asked. "His inhaler," she said. "He doesn't have one. Do a cricothyrotomy on him right now." Freya was taken aback. "How are you related to him? You know how to save him?" Suddenly, he pressed a gun to her forehead. "Shut up if you don't want to die. Just do as I say!" The iciness of the metal made Freya's heart clench. Her mind went blank for a second, and she couldn't think. "Hurry up!" He kicked her shoulder. The pain made her snap to her senses. She forced herself to calm down and took a deep breath before commencing anatomical positioning and sterilization. Then, she inserted a thick injection needle into the cricothyroid membrane. The process didn't take long, and the man gradually started looking better. Suddenly, a black thing landed not far from Freya. Before she realized what it was, a few more followed. The inside of the store was quickly filled with smoke, and people started yelling. The alarm went off. Freya wanted to take advantage of the chaos to hide, but a hand wrapped around her neck. A gun was pressed to her forehead, and someone snarled, "You're coming with me." Chapter 6 The man dragged Freya to a secluded corner to hide. The cold feeling against her temple made her compliant. Her palms grew sweaty as she stood there, and she could hear her heart racing. No matter how nervous or scared she was, she could only place her faith in the Falcon Strike Unit and tightly hold the needle in her hand. A few minutes later, red lights flashed at them. The man dragged Freya out of their hiding spot. Before she could even see what was happening, she heard a muffled groan behind her. Then, there was a thump, and the robber's hand fell before her. She was still lost when a team of three surrounded her. A familiar voice said, "Take her out, Rabbit." "Roger, Falcon." This voice belonged to a woman. Rabbit, or Loren Smith, turned to Freya. "Come with me." Freya turned to look at the familiar man while following Loren out. He glanced at her while walking up the stairs, and his sharp eyes matched the ones in her memory. She asked Loren, "Is the person you called Falcon Daniel Talbot?" Loren faltered. Then, she continued walking out while observing their surroundings. She didn't respond to Freya's question, but Freya knew she was right. After leaving the jewelry store, the situation outside left no room for Freya to be pensive. She threw herself into workāthe jewelry store's staff had more or less been injured. Jason was rescuing the most critically injured ones, so she had to handle those who were only bruised or scraped. The injured staff came and went as she stopped the bleeding, cleaned wounds, and bandaged them. "Freya." She looked up in the middle of stopping a patient's bleeding to see black leather boots before her. Then, she raised her head to find Daniel standing before her. She looked away and continued with her work. "Yes?" "Help me clean this up." He'd taken his mask off, his tanned face unreadable. It had been two years since they'd last seen each other. Now that they were reunited, Freya still couldn't help feeling a little scared of him. Based on what she remembered, he was a little domineering, and he spoke and acted brusquely. "I'm almost done here." She picked up the pace and recorded the time. Then, she called out to Jade, who was somewhere behind her, "I'm done with the last one, Jade. They can be sent to the hospital now." She turned back to Daniel. "Have a seat." She sterilized her hands and scanned him. There didn't seem to be any wounds on him, so she asked, "Where's your injury?" "The side of my abdomen." He lifted his shirt, revealing the bandage around his waist. Freya crouched before him, finding that the bandage had already been stained with blood. She removed it and looked at the stitches on the neat woundāit was a knife wound. He asked, "How have you been for the past two years?" "Not too bad." "I was on a mission abroad when your grandfather passed. I've only just returned." Freya faltered. Daniel was explaining why he had missed Neil's funeral. Her voice remained calm as she said, "I understand." They didn't speak anymore after that. Freya didn't ask about the wound, merely cleaning it and bandaging it again. She stood up and took off her gloves, throwing them into the medical waste bin. "You'll have to be careful with your wound for some time. It'll take longer for you to recover if you keep reopening it." "Thanks," he said. "You're welcome." Their conversation was polite and distant. "This is yours, right?" Daniel suddenly held out a sandalwood bracelet with an emerald pendant in the middle. Freya's face was carved on itāit didn't look much like her, though. It was a bracelet her father had made for her. "Yes, it is. Thanks." She reached out for it. Her fingers brushed against his palm as she took the bracelet from him, making her heart skip a beat. She immediately retracted her hand. "I'm leaving." Daniel stood up. He straightened his shirt and returned to his unit. Freya watched as the helicopter started up. The blades spun, lifting the aircraft into the air. Then, it flew away. "Let's go, Dr. Somner. We're taking a police car back," Jade called. Freya snapped to her senses. The helicopter was no longer in sight. All that was left was a vortex cloud left from its tail. She tightened her grip on the bracelet and packed everything up. Then, she ran to Jade with the first-aid kit and medical waste bag in hand. ⦠After the incident, Jason requested that she be placed under counseling and given a month off. Freya returned to work after only three days at home, though. "Go home and rest," he said. "I need to do something with my hands, Dr. Wood." Jason pressed a hand to his forehead and threw her a pair of gloves. "Go to the debridement room and change the dressing for the patients there. You're not allowed to go on house calls or dispatches in the future." "Why?" Freya didn't get it. | LEARN_MORE | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&ut | Random Reading | https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/ | 321 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | beokn.com | DCO | https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=15224&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465249817_520746214095774_6444994746307294846_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=111&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NnSR5wYHPYMQ7kNvgEbZQZs&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYB18-fOdgvYDLt5rlSU0WeqRXsIh9R_-gZymG1macSERQ&oe=6745C32B | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Random Reading | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
2,502,336 |
/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281)
'{"alias":2502337}' |
No | 2024-11-21 19:36 | active | 1905 | 0 |
|
š„š„Click to read the next chapter for freeš | After six years, Stella Richard finally came back this familiar city. She walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. When the taxi moved, all the memories she had tried to forget over the years began to flood her mind... Stella shook her head, chasing those thoughts away. This time, she hadnāt come back to dwell on old, useless memories. She was back because her boss had asked her to return. He told her that their company was at a dead end, and he wanted her to come back and solve the crisis. At first, Stella didnāt want to come, but after some thought, she decided to return... Six years ago, her boss had helped her during the most difficult time of her life, and she wanted to repay the favor... As for everything else, she no longer cared... At the Company... As Stella arrived, she noticed that most of the employees were engaged in a lively discussion. As she walked by, snippets of conversation reached her ears. "I heard that there are so many companies who want to buy our company." "Really! That means weāll have a new boss." "I just hope that our new boss should be good-looking, like a Korean drama CEO." "Hey! Do you know whoās going to buy the company?" Stella heard their chatter but didnāt care about the gossip. She knew these people didnāt actually care about who would buy the company or for what price. They just wanted to gossip. But she... She cared... and she was here to secure a good deal for her company. "Of course, itāll be Kingstonās, the RK Group. Who else in the city is powerful enough to challenge them?" Stella, who had been about to continue walking, stopped in her tracks. A name, both familiar and unfamiliar, reached her ears. "The Kingstons..." "RK Group..." Suddenly, memories Stella had locked away began to surge like a storm. Her mind was filled with those memories like a flood. Stella felt dizzy. It was as if she were still trapped in that RK mansion, surrounded by cold walls. Stella had thought she had long forgotten about him, but it seemed that it was just her illusion. [Flashback] Six Years Ago... In the RK Mansion... Stella walked out of the gate inside the living room. But her expression was somber. She moved as if in a daze. "Madam, what happened to you? Why do you look so pale and weak?" The one who spoke was Mia. She was working for Kingston's for years and always treated Stella like her daughter. Seeing her pale face and weak demeanor, Mia was worried. "Mia... Donāt worry, Iām fine. Itās just..." Stella glanced at the reports in her hand and said, "I havenāt had my period for two months, and when I went to the hospital..." She didnāt finish her sentence, looking at Mia with a mix of expectation and worry. They just stared at each other. Mia understood what Stella wanted to say. She was pregnant. But Mia also knew about the relationship between Mr. RK and Stella. She didnāt know what to say. In the end, she just congratulated her. Stella didnāt say anything and kept staring at the reports in her hand. She had been married to Rene Kingston for three years. But theirs was not a marriage of love... It was a contract marriage, with a three-year time limit. Because the woman he loved was her sister. RK had been about to marry her sister, Sophia, but for some reason, Stella had ended up replacing her sister. From the day they married, he had told her that their marriage was just a three-year contract and nothing more. For RK, their marriage was indeed just a contract, but for Stella, it was a beautiful gift from God. Because only she knew how happy she was when she found out she was going to marry RK. The man she had loved throughout her youth. All these years, Stella had given her best in this marriage, hoping that maybe, just maybe, their marriage would work out. Maybe he wouldnāt divorce her. Maybe he would want to stay with her... Maybe he would give their relationship a chance because of the child... Stella was still lost in thought when suddenly, a voice came from the door, shattering all her hopes and illusions. "I donāt want this child." The voice was cold and hard. Stella and Mia both turned to look in the direction of the voice. RK was standing at the door, staring at Stella. His face was cold and expressionless. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. He had a very handsome face and blue eyes. His blue eyes were like the deep ocean. If you looked into them. Then you would be drowned in it. Chapter 2 RK walked in and stood in front of Stella. He appeared like a king, towering above the world and looking down upon everyone as if they were nothing. With his tall frame and commanding aura, he exuded an undeniable power. Stella sat on the sofa, overwhelmed by his presence. She remained seated, staring at him, shocked by his words. She never expected this man to be so cold-blooded, uttering such harsh words without a second thought. There was no hesitation in his voice when he said he didnāt want the child. Stella looked into his eyes, trying her best to remain calm and hold back her tears. She didnāt want to appear weak in front of this cold man. The two of them just stared at each other in silence. After a while, RK walked over and sat opposite Stella. As he sat down, his assistant, Alex Triston, placed a stack of papers on the table. At the top of the papers were the words "Contract Expired." Alex looked at Stella and said, "Miss Richard, according to your contract with Mr. RK, three years have now been completed. Please sign here and finalize the process." Stella noted the change in how Alex addressed herāfrom Mrs. RK to Miss Richard. Even though she still hadn't signed her name. A mocking smile appeared on her face. She was sure that Alex wouldnāt have dared to take her so lightly, if it hadnāt been ordered by someone, of course, and that someone was none other than her husband. RK took the pen and signed his name without a pause or thought. After finishing, he looked at Stella and said, "You can stay here for a week and look for the house." Stella looked into the man's eyes which are calm as a lake. There was no regret, sadness, or hesitationānothing. It was as if he felt nothing about their relationship, which had suddenly gone through such a big change. But as this thought crossed her mind, she scolded herself. "Stella, are you a fool? How can you expect any regret or sadness from this stone-hearted man?" But still, she couldnāt control her emotions. Because she had loved this stone-heated man for so many years. Stella didnāt say anything and just looked at the man with whom she had spent the past three years. She had seen his face every day, yet now, as she looked at him, she still found him strikingly handsome. But... he was also the man who had shattered her heart into a thousand pieces. She didnāt want to show her vulnerability in front of him, so she tried her best not to cry. Her hand trembled as she held the pen. She looked at the papers, saw his elegant and strong handwriting, and signed her name. Just like her heart, her handwriting was also broken. Stella was shattered inside, but she didn't show this on her face. After she signed her name, she took a deep breath and said, "I am very grateful to Mr. Kingston that he allowed me to stay here for a week, but after our contract expires I don't think I should stay here. I will leave immediately." After speaking, Stella glanced at Mia and asked, "Mia, can you help me pack my things?" Mia looked at Stella's face and saw how hard she trying not to cry and her heartache. She didn't want to do this, but she had to do it. Stella went upstairs to pack her belongings, while RK watched her retreating figure, his emotions unreadable. Stella looked around the room where she had lived for three years, her eyes turned blurred... She can't hold back her tears. She knew their marriage would end someday, but she hadnāt anticipated such intense pain in her heart. Stella didnāt have many things to pack. She just packed her belongings but left everything RK had bought untouchedā not even a single piece of clothing. Mia watched her in silence, unsure of what to say. Stella wiped away her tears and said, "Mia, donāt worry about me. Iām fine. Itās just that Iām not his Mrs. Right." With that, she grabbed her bag and headed downstairs. Downstairs... RK was still sitting on the sofa, watching Stella. But Stella didn't want to look at him and was ready to leave... "Where are you going?" Suddenly, his cold voice cut through the silence. Stella paused and turned to look at him. She hadnāt been on good terms with her family from the beginning, and after her marriage, it had been nearly impossible to maintain any connection with them. As for him, they were now divorced, so she felt no reason or obligation to tell him where she was going. "I donāt think my whereabouts has anything to do with Mr. Kingston. Weāre already divorced and have nothing to do with each other. Mr. Kingston must be focused on his future wife, not on his ex-wife..." Stella's tone was cold and it was like she was throwing daggers from her mouth. She couldnāt comprehend his hypocritical behavior. She wondered if it was her imagination or not, but it felt as though, after mentioning his future wife, the temperature in the room had dropped a lot. She felt a chill spread through her body and decided to leave. "Wait a second." His voice was firm and allowed no rebuttal. Chapter 3 Stella heard his voice and stopped. There was a little bit of hope in her heart. The man's eyes were dark and cold, filled with mysterious thoughts, and a layer of fog surrounded him. Suddenly, he spoke, "I don't want this child. Don't forget to take it out." RK looked at the woman in front of him and thought. She seemed like a pure and beautiful woman, and he didn't want her to carry his burden. Stella's hand, which was holding her luggage, trembled, and the little bit of hope in her heart vanished. She felt like someone had stabbed a knife into her heart. He had broken her heart so many times, but... she didnāt know why she still felt hurt every time it happened. "Boooom." His words exploded in her head like a bomb, and the little bit of hope she had left in her heart was also gone. The hands holding the bag tightened. She felt like someone had stabbed her heart, and she could smell the blood. Suddenly, she laughed at herself. She felt like a fool. How could she expect anything from a man who was so cold toward his child? "If you don't want this child, then why did you sleep with me?" She wanted to yell at him, but in the end, she didnāt say anything. He had once told her that he liked children, which was why she hadnāt taken the pills. But... It was as if he liked children but not with her. Stella's heart was in so much pain, but she didnāt want to let him see her tears. She didnāt turn around, keeping her back facing him. Stella took a deep breath and said, "Mr. Kingston, donāt think too much. I also donāt want this child at all. I have already decided to get rid off it." She was about to leave but then stopped and said, "One more thing, I hope we donāt see each other again in this life." After she said, Stella didnāt stop for a minute and left. At first, she didnāt want to leave this place, but now... She felt suffocated. Stella held her bag tightly and left without looking back. RK watched the womanās back, struggling to keep herself straight and not stumble. His eyes were dark and filled with unreadable emotions. Only after her figure disappeared from his sight did his tense back relax. [Flashback end] "I am sorry, I didnāt see you..." Suddenly, a man bumped into Stella, who was standing in the hallway. Files fell to the ground. But because of this she also came back from the memories from six years ago. "No, I am sorry," she said, helping him pick up the files before going into the elevator. As the elevator door opened, Jack Paul stood outside and greeted her. Jack Paul looked at Stella with a smile and said, "Stella, here you are. How are you? You are new here. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me." Stella looked at him and nodded. "I am fine, thank you." As they talked, they went to his office and sat down. Jack looked at Stella and said, "Stella, I am very happy that you accepted my offer and came back." As he spoke, he handed her a red file and continued, "I am sure you have heard that our company is going to be acquired by someone. This file contains the reports I made; take a look." Stella took the file and nodded. Jack continued, "Many companies want to buy our company, but among all of them, RK Groups is the best. However, the price offered by Mr. RK was too low." He paused and said, "This time, I ask you to come back so that you can turn the situation around." "RK Groups... Rene Kingston..." Stella's hands holding the file trembled. The memories she had locked away deep down in her heart suddenly resurfaced. Stella calmed herself and said, "I will do my best." "Thatās good," Jack laughed and said. "Now that you have taken on this project, I am not worried anymore." Chapter 4 The next day, at a coffee shop... Stella had already organized all the documents and asked the negotiation director of the RK Group to meet her at the coffee shop. As she was waiting, a man wearing a black suit and gold-rimmed glasses came over. But when he walked over and saw Stella, he looked shocked. Stella also looked at the person in front of her and was shocked, too. Because the one standing in front of her was RK's assistant, Alex Triston. For a moment, both of them stayed quiet. It was Stella who took the initiative and said, "Long time no see." Alex heard her words and quickly regained his composure. He nodded and sat down. Stella didnāt waste much time and went straight to the point. "Mr. Triston, here are the documents. If you find them satisfactory, please sign them." As she spoke, she pushed the documents in front of him. Alex looked at the eye-catching price of 70 million and was shocked. "Miss Richard, the RK Group can only offer 40 million. The price your company is asking for is very high." Stella didnāt want to sign this contract from the beginning. She would never let that man become her boss. She felt like she was wasting her time on the RK Group and should find another company. "It's alright, but we can't sign this contract." She said, packing her things and deciding to leave. Alex saw that she was about to leave and that she wasnāt interested in this deal, and he panicked. He rushed over and stopped her. "Miss Richard, please wait. Let me call and ask about the price again." Stella stopped and nodded. "Of course." Alex stepped to the side and made a call. **** At the RK Group's CEO office... RK was sitting in the head chair, listening to a report from the marketing department, when his phone rang. RK glanced at the phone and hung up. He didnāt like being disturbed at work. But after a few seconds, it rang again. The people standing in the office saw his cold expression and trembled. They felt like the person on the other side was about to die. RK's face didnāt look good, and the people reporting to him felt a chill down their spines. RK picked up the phone and asked, "What is it?" His voice was cold. Alex reported the situation on the other side. "Tell them itās not going to happen. 70 million is too much; theyāre not worth it." After he finished speaking, he was about to hang up. But Alex said something that made him pause for a while. His fingers tapped on the table, and after a minute, he replied, "Okay, then let's agree to 70 million." After that, he paused for a moment and added, "Tell her Iām coming to the company, and ask her to personally explain to me how itās worth 70 million." After he spoke, he hung up the phone. There were some unknown emotions in his deep blue eyes. The people from the marketing department heard his words and were shocked. "The CEO is going to personally sign the contract." "Is that negotiation really worth his visit?" Moreover, they knew that in this negotiation, Mr. Kingston didnāt need to be personally involved. All of them had question marks on their faces. **** Alex wasnāt too far away, so Stella could hear parts of his conversation. She heard Alex directly reporting her name to the person on the other side of the phone. Within just three minutes... "Miss Richard, wait! Mr. Kingston said that they have no problem with your price. The agreement must be set according to your companyās plan. Let's quickly sign the deal so that no one can back out." After he finished speaking, he took out the documents, signed his name, and handed the pen to Stella. Looking at his arrogant attitude, as if he had already bought her company, Stella was a little shocked. She stared at the pen in a daze. She hadnāt expected the agreement between the two companies to go so smoothly and effortlessly. Stella felt like she had made her stand clear by not lowering her price and being firm in her decision. But who would have thought that RK would be even more determined than she was in the acquisition of the company? He even agreed to sign the contract at her price. "Didnāt he pride himself on never changing his decisions, no matter what? Then why did he change this one?" she thought. "Was it because, after living with the love of his life, he changed?" But no matter what. Now, what could she do? Stella took the pen and signed her name. She didnāt care about him anymore. Anyway, she wasnāt going to stay here. Usually, she didnāt want him to become her boss, but what could she do? She needed to finish this job and leave quickly. Alex put the documents back, shook hands with her, and said, "Miss Richard, from now on, weāre colleagues in the same company. Please take care of us in the future!" Stella just gave him a forced smile. Only she and God knew how much she didnāt want this man to be her boss. Alex looked at her and added, "Miss Richard, please go back to the company quickly. Mr. Kingston will be there in a while. He said he wants you to... personally explain how your company is worth 70 million." Alex also didnāt know why his boss wanted Miss Richard to do it personally, after what happened between them before. But as an assistant, he could only do as he was told. ***** On the way back to the company... Stella was sitting in the car, but her mind was filled with thoughts of how RK would soon become her boss. "Ahhh! Stella, youāre the best. You just signed the contract as soon as you showed up!" The one who speak was the assistant to the director of the company. "Stella, you donāt know, but before you came, Mr. Paul sent many people to negotiate with Mr. Kingston, but he only kept lowering the price." She hugged Stella and said happily, "Stella, youāre our lucky star." Stella just lowered her head and didnāt speak. Because it wasnāt what she wanted. Lily continued, "Stella, you just came back, so you probably donāt know much about the city, right?" As she spoke, she leaned closer to Stellaās ear and whispered, "Let me tell you, Mr. Kingston is the most handsome man in X City. Heās not only handsome but also rich and capable. Heās the dream man of many women in the world." Stella heard her words and felt speechless. "I heard that he had a fiancĆ©e before, but he already left her, six years ago," Lily said. "He didnāt marry her sister?" Stella couldnāt believe they hadnāt married yet. Didnāt he give her a divorce because he wanted to marry her sister? She thought that by now, they must be married, have children, and be living happily together. "Stella, here you are." When Jack heard that Stella had reached an agreement with RK Groups, he personally came to welcome her with a big smile on his face. "Stella, you didnāt disappoint me. Quickly, go to the meeting room and sit for a while. Mr. Kingston will be here soon, and you will come with me to welcome him." | LEARN_MORE | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&u | Indulge in story | https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/ | 842 | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | 0 | Learn More | 0 | redtgb.com | DCO | https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14852&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}} | 1969-12-31 18:00 | https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463900914_573500055114908_7293454514498053516_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60_tt6&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bUTNS9UOB6QQ7kNvgFkChfs&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AoVwcBqbDTXJy8a8quxnlH-&oh=00_AYBdAfQPi4VyVQ4wXwhX7rafDXREEEQ7M-PEKRD7HsHOJw&oe=6745A35F | PERSON_PROFILE | 0 | 0 | 0 | Indulge in story | 0 | 0 | 1969-12-31 18:00 | View Edit Delete |
Page 260 of 310, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,197 total